This is a modern-English version of Joseph Andrews, Vol. 1, originally written by Fielding, Henry.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
THE WORKS OF HENRY FIELDING
EDITED BY GEORGE SAINTSBURY
IN TWELVE VOLUMES
VOL. I.
JOSEPH ANDREWS
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION.
PREFACE.
BOOK I.
Of writing lives in general, and particularly of Pamela, with a word by the bye of Colley Cibber and others
CHAPTER II.
Of Mr Joseph Andrews, his birth, parentage, education, and great endowments, with a word or two concerning ancestors
CHAPTER III.
Of Mr Abraham Adams the curate, Mrs Slipslop the chambermaid, and others
CHAPTER IV.
What happened after their journey to London
CHAPTER V.
The death of Sir Thomas Booby, with the affectionate and mournful behaviour of his widow, and the great purity of Joseph Andrews
CHAPTER VI.
How Joseph Andrews writ a letter to his sister Pamela
CHAPTER VII.
Sayings of wise men. A dialogue between the lady and her maid; and a panegyric, or rather satire, on the passion of love, in the sublime style
CHAPTER VIII.
In which, after some very fine writing, the history goes on, and relates the interview between the lady and Joseph; where the latter hath set an example which we despair of seeing followed by his sex in this vicious age
CHAPTER IX.
What passed between the lady and Mrs Slipslop; in which we prophesy there are some strokes which every one will not truly comprehend at the first reading
CHAPTER X.
Joseph writes another letter; his transactions with Mr Peter Pounce, &c., with his departure from Lady Booby
CHAPTER XI.
Of several new matters not expected
CHAPTER XII.
Containing many surprizing adventures which Joseph Andrews met with on the road, scarce credible to those who have never travelled in a stage-coach
CHAPTER XIII.
What happened to Joseph during his sickness at the inn, with the curious discourse between him and Mr Barnabas, the parson of the parish
CHAPTER XIV.
Being very full of adventures which succeeded each other at the inn
CHAPTER XV.
Showing how Mrs Tow-wouse was a little mollified; and how officious Mr Barnabas and the surgeon were to prosecute the thief: with a dissertation accounting for their zeal, and that of many other persons not mentioned in this history
CHAPTER XVI.
The escape of the thief. Mr Adams's disappointment. The arrival of two very extraordinary personages, and the introduction of parson Adams to parson Barnabas
CHAPTER XVII.
A pleasant discourse between the two parsons and the bookseller, which was broke off by an unlucky accident happening in the inn, which produced a dialogue between Mrs Tow-wouse and her maid of no gentle kind.
CHAPTER XVIII.
The history of Betty the chambermaid, and an account of what occasioned the violent scene in the preceding chapter
BOOK II.
Of Divisions in Authors
CHAPTER II.
A surprizing instance of Mr Adams's short memory, with the unfortunate consequences which it brought on Joseph
CHAPTER III.
The opinion of two lawyers concerning the same gentleman, with Mr Adams's inquiry into the religion of his host
CHAPTER IV.
The history of Leonora, or the unfortunate jilt
CHAPTER V.
A dreadful quarrel which happened at the inn where the company dined, with its bloody consequences to Mr Adams
CHAPTER VI.
Conclusion of the unfortunate jilt
CHAPTER VII.
A very short chapter, in which parson Adams went a great way
CHAPTER VIII.
A notable dissertation by Mr Abraham Adams; wherein that gentleman appears in a political light
CHAPTER IX.
In which the gentleman discants on bravery and heroic virtue, till an unlucky accident puts an end to the discourse
CHAPTER X.
Giving an account of the strange catastrophe of the preceding adventure, which drew poor Adams into fresh calamities; and who the woman was who owed the preservation of her chastity to his victorious arm
CHAPTER XI.
What happened to them while before the justice. A chapter very full of learning
CHAPTER XII.
A very delightful adventure, as well to the persons concerned as to the good-natured reader
CHAPTER XIII.
A dissertation concerning high people and low people, with Mrs Slipslop's departure in no very good temper of mind, and the evil plight in which she left Adams and his company
LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
GENERAL INTRODUCTION.
There are few amusements more dangerous for an author than the indulgence in ironic descriptions of his own work. If the irony is depreciatory, posterity is but too likely to say, "Many a true word is spoken in jest;" if it is encomiastic, the same ruthless and ungrateful critic is but too likely to take it as an involuntary confession of folly and vanity. But when Fielding, in one of his serio-comic introductions to Tom Jones, described it as "this prodigious work," he all unintentionally (for he was the least pretentious of men) anticipated the verdict which posterity almost at once, and with ever-increasing suffrage of the best judges as time went on, was about to pass not merely upon this particular book, but upon his whole genius and his whole production as a novelist. His work in other kinds is of a very different order of excellence. It is sufficiently interesting at times in itself; and always more than sufficiently interesting as his; for which reasons, as well as for the further one that it is comparatively little known, a considerable selection from it is offered to the reader in the last two volumes of this edition. Until the present occasion (which made it necessary that I should acquaint myself with it) I own that my own knowledge of these miscellaneous writings was by no means thorough. It is now pretty complete; but the idea which I previously had of them at first and second hand, though a little improved, has not very materially altered. Though in all this hack-work Fielding displayed, partially and at intervals, the same qualities which he displayed eminently and constantly in the four great books here given, he was not, as the French idiom expresses it, dans son assiette, in his own natural and impregnable disposition and situation of character and ability, when he was occupied on it. The novel was for him that assiette; and all his novels are here.
There are few things more risky for an author than indulging in ironic descriptions of their own work. If the irony is negative, future generations are likely to say, "There's some truth in jest;" if it's positive, the same harsh and ungrateful critic might take it as an accidental admission of foolishness and pride. But when Fielding, in one of his serio-comic introductions to Tom Jones, referred to it as "this prodigious work," he unintentionally (since he was one of the least pretentious people) predicted the judgment that future readers would quickly give, and which would grow stronger with the approval of the best critics over time, not just about this particular book, but about his entire talent and output as a novelist. His other works belong to a very different kind of quality. They can be interesting at times on their own; and they are always more than sufficiently interesting because they are his. For these reasons, along with the fact that they are relatively unknown, a substantial selection of them is presented to the reader in the last two volumes of this edition. Until now (which required me to familiarize myself with them), I admit that my own understanding of these miscellaneous writings was far from comprehensive. It is now quite complete; however, the impression I had of them previously, both directly and indirectly, although slightly improved, hasn’t changed significantly. Even though in all this side work Fielding showed, at times and to an extent, the same qualities he displayed prominently and consistently in the four great books included here, he was not, as the French phrase goes, dans son assiette, in his own natural and secure position and character, when he was working on it. The novel was his assiette; and all his novels are here.
Although Henry Fielding lived in quite modern times, although by family and connections he was of a higher rank than most men of letters, and although his genius was at once recognised by his contemporaries so soon as it displayed itself in its proper sphere, his biography until very recently was by no means full; and the most recent researches, including those of Mr Austin Dobson—a critic unsurpassed for combination of literary faculty and knowledge of the eighteenth century—have not altogether sufficed to fill up the gaps. His family, said to have descended from a member of the great house of Hapsburg who came to England in the reign of Henry II., distinguished itself in the Wars of the Roses, and in the seventeenth century was advanced to the peerages of Denbigh in England and (later) of Desmond in Ireland. The novelist was the grandson of John Fielding, Canon of Salisbury, the fifth son of the first Earl of Desmond of this creation. The canon's third son, Edmond, entered the army, served under Marlborough, and married Sarah Gold or Gould, daughter of a judge of the King's Bench. Their eldest son was Henry, who was born on April 22, 1707, and had an uncertain number of brothers and sisters of the whole blood. After his first wife's death, General Fielding (for he attained that rank) married again. The most remarkable offspring of the first marriage, next to Henry, was his sister Sarah, also a novelist, who wrote David Simple; of the second, John, afterwards Sir John Fielding, who, though blind, succeeded his half-brother as a Bow Street magistrate, and in that office combined an equally honourable record with a longer tenure.
Although Henry Fielding lived in fairly modern times, and even though his family and connections placed him at a higher status than most writers, and his talent was recognized by his peers as soon as it emerged in the right context, his biography until very recently wasn't complete; and the latest research, including that of Mr. Austin Dobson—a critic unmatched for his combination of literary insight and knowledge of the eighteenth century—has not completely filled in the gaps. His family is said to have descended from a member of the great House of Hapsburg who came to England during the reign of Henry II. They distinguished themselves in the Wars of the Roses and were elevated to peerages: Denbigh in England and later Desmond in Ireland during the seventeenth century. The novelist was the grandson of John Fielding, Canon of Salisbury, who was the fifth son of the first Earl of Desmond from this creation. The canon's third son, Edmond, joined the army, served under Marlborough, and married Sarah Gold or Gould, the daughter of a King's Bench judge. Their eldest son was Henry, born on April 22, 1707, and he had an uncertain number of full-blood siblings. After his first wife's death, General Fielding (he achieved that rank) married again. The most notable child from the first marriage, aside from Henry, was his sister Sarah, who was also a novelist and wrote David Simple; from the second marriage came John, later Sir John Fielding, who, despite being blind, succeeded his half-brother as a Bow Street magistrate, maintaining an equally honorable reputation with a longer term in office.
Fielding was born at Sharpham Park in Somersetshire, the seat of his maternal grandfather; but most of his early youth was spent at East Stour in Dorsetshire, to which his father removed after the judge's death. He is said to have received his first education under a parson of the neighbourhood named Oliver, in whom a very uncomplimentary tradition sees the original of Parson Trulliber. He was then certainly sent to Eton, where he did not waste his time as regards learning, and made several valuable friends. But the dates of his entering and leaving school are alike unknown; and his subsequent sojourn at Leyden for two years—though there is no reason to doubt it—depends even less upon any positive documentary evidence. This famous University still had a great repute as a training school in law, for which profession he was intended; but the reason why he did not receive the even then far more usual completion of a public school education by a sojourn at Oxford or Cambridge may be suspected to be different. It may even have had something to do with a curious escapade of his about which not very much is known—an attempt to carry off a pretty heiress of Lyme, named Sarah Andrew.
Fielding was born at Sharpham Park in Somerset, the estate of his maternal grandfather, but he spent most of his early years in East Stour, Dorset, where his father moved after the judge's death. It's said he received his first education from a local parson named Oliver, who some believe inspired the character Parson Trulliber. He was definitely sent to Eton, where he didn't waste time on his studies and made some valuable friends. However, the exact dates of his entrance and exit from school are unknown, and his two-year stay in Leyden—though there's no reason to doubt it—is supported by even less concrete evidence. This prestigious university was well-regarded for law training, which was his intended profession. The reason he didn't complete his public school education at Oxford or Cambridge might be a different story altogether. It could even be related to a curious incident involving an attempt to elope with a pretty heiress from Lyme named Sarah Andrew, about which not much is known.
Even at Leyden, however, General Fielding seems to have been unable or unwilling to pay his son's expenses, which must have been far less there than at an English University; and Henry's return to London in 1728-29 is said to have been due to sheer impecuniosity. When he returned to England, his father was good enough to make him an allowance of L200 nominal, which appears to have been equivalent to L0 actual. And as practically nothing is known of him for the next six or seven years, except the fact of his having worked industriously enough at a large number of not very good plays of the lighter kind, with a few poems and miscellanies, it is reasonably enough supposed that he lived by his pen. The only product of this period which has kept (or indeed which ever received) competent applause is Tom Thumb, or the Tragedy of Tragedies, a following of course of the Rehearsal, but full of humour and spirit. The most successful of his other dramatic works were the Mock Doctor and the Miser, adaptations of Moliere's famous pieces. His undoubted connection with the stage, and the fact of the contemporary existence of a certain Timothy Fielding, helped suggestions of less dignified occupations as actor, booth-keeper, and so forth; but these have long been discredited and indeed disproved.
Even at Leyden, however, General Fielding seems to have either been unable or unwilling to cover his son's expenses, which must have been much lower there than at an English university; and Henry's return to London in 1728-29 is said to have been due to sheer lack of money. When he returned to England, his father was kind enough to give him an allowance of £200 on paper, which seems to have been equivalent to £0 in reality. And since almost nothing is known about him for the next six or seven years, except that he diligently worked on a large number of not-so-great light plays, along with a few poems and miscellaneous pieces, it's reasonable to assume that he supported himself by writing. The only thing from this period that has endured (or really ever received) significant acclaim is Tom Thumb, or the Tragedy of Tragedies, a follow-up to The Rehearsal, but filled with humor and energy. The most successful of his other dramatic works were The Mock Doctor and The Miser, adaptations of Molière's famous plays. His clear connection to the stage and the existence of a certain Timothy Fielding at the same time led to suggestions of less reputable roles like actor, booth-keeper, and so on; but these claims have long been dismissed and indeed disproved.
In or about 1735, when Fielding was twenty-eight, we find him in a new, a more brilliant and agreeable, but even a more transient phase. He had married (we do not know when or where) Miss Charlotte Cradock, one of three sisters who lived at Salisbury (it is to be observed that Fielding's entire connections, both in life and letters, are with the Western Counties and London), who were certainly of competent means, and for whose alleged illegitimacy there is no evidence but an unsupported fling of that old maid of genius, Richardson. The descriptions both of Sophia and of Amelia are said to have been taken from this lady; her good looks and her amiability are as well established as anything of the kind can be in the absence of photographs and affidavits; and it is certain that her husband was passionately attached to her, during their too short married life. His method, however, of showing his affection smacked in some ways too much of the foibles which he has attributed to Captain Booth, and of those which we must suspect Mr Thomas Jones would also have exhibited, if he had not been adopted as Mr Allworthy's heir, and had not had Mr Western's fortune to share and look forward to. It is true that grave breaches have been made by recent criticism in the very picturesque and circumstantial story told on the subject by Murphy, the first of Fielding's biographers. This legend was that Fielding, having succeeded by the death of his mother to a small estate at East Stour, worth about L200 a year, and having received L1500 in ready money as his wife's fortune, got through the whole in three years by keeping open house, with a large retinue in "costly yellow liveries," and so forth. In details, this story has been simply riddled. His mother had died long before; he was certainly not away from London three years, or anything like it; and so forth. At the same time, the best and soberest judges agree that there is an intrinsic probability, a consensus (if a vague one) of tradition, and a chain of almost unmistakably personal references in the novels, which plead for a certain amount of truth, at the bottom of a much embellished legend. At any rate, if Fielding established himself in the country, it was not long before he returned to town; for early in 1736 we find him back again, and not merely a playwright, but lessee of the "Little Theatre" in the Haymarket. The plays which he produced here—satirico-political pieces, such as Pasquin and the Historical Register—were popular enough, but offended the Government; and in 1737 a new bill regulating theatrical performances, and instituting the Lord Chamberlain's control, was passed. This measure put an end directly to the "Great Mogul's Company," as Fielding had called his troop, and indirectly to its manager's career as a playwright. He did indeed write a few pieces in future years, but they were of the smallest importance.
In around 1735, when Fielding was twenty-eight, he entered a new, more exciting, and pleasant but also more fleeting phase of his life. He had married Miss Charlotte Cradock, one of three sisters living in Salisbury (it's worth noting that Fielding's connections, both personally and professionally, were with the Western Counties and London). The Cradock sisters were definitely well-off, and the only claim of their illegitimacy comes from an unsubstantiated comment made by that old maid of genius, Richardson. The depictions of Sophia and Amelia are believed to be based on Charlotte; her looks and pleasant personality are well-regarded, considering the absence of photographs and affidavits. It's clear that her husband was deeply devoted to her during their short time together. However, his way of showing affection sometimes reflected the quirks he attributed to Captain Booth, and those we suspect Mr. Thomas Jones would have shown, if he hadn’t been taken in by Mr. Allworthy and didn’t have Mr. Western’s fortune to share and anticipate. Recent criticism has indeed challenged the colorful and detailed story shared by Murphy, Fielding's first biographer. According to this legend, after inheriting a small estate at East Stour worth about £200 a year following his mother's death, and receiving £1500 as Charlotte’s dowry, he squandered it all in three years by hosting open house parties with a large staff in "expensive yellow uniforms," and so on. This narrative has been heavily disputed. His mother had passed away long before; he certainly wasn’t away from London for three years or anything close; and more. Still, many reasonable judges agree there's a likelihood, a vague tradition, and a series of personal references in his novels that suggest there’s some truth beneath this overly embellished tale. Anyway, if Fielding settled in the country, it wasn’t long before he returned to the city; by early 1736, he was back, not just as a playwright but as the lessee of the "Little Theatre" in the Haymarket. The political satire plays he produced there—like Pasquin and The Historical Register—were popular, but displeased the Government. In 1737, a new law regulating theatrical performances and establishing the Lord Chamberlain's control was passed. This action directly ended the "Great Mogul's Company," as Fielding called his group, which also indirectly affected his career as a playwright. He did write a few more plays in the following years, but they were of minimal significance.
After this check he turned at last to a serious profession, entered himself of the Middle Temple in November of the same year, and was called three years later; but during these years, and indeed for some time afterwards, our information about him is still of the vaguest character. Nobody doubts that he had a large share in the Champion, an essay-periodical on the usual eighteenth-century model, which began to appear in 1739, and which is still occasionally consulted for the work that is certainly or probably his. He went the Western Circuit, and attended the Wiltshire Sessions, after he was called, giving up his contributions to periodicals soon after that event. But he soon returned to literature proper, or rather made his debut in it, with the immortal book now republished. The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews, and his Friend Mr Abraham Adams, appeared in February 1742, and its author received from Andrew Millar, the publisher, the sum of L183, 11s. Even greater works have fetched much smaller sums; but it will be admitted that Joseph Andrews was not dear.
After this check, he finally turned to a serious profession, enrolled at the Middle Temple in November of that same year, and was called three years later; but during these years, and indeed for some time afterwards, our information about him remains quite vague. Nobody doubts that he played a significant role in the Champion, an essay-periodical typical of the eighteenth century, which started appearing in 1739 and is still occasionally referenced for the work that is definitely or probably his. He went on the Western Circuit and attended the Wiltshire Sessions after he was called, giving up his contributions to periodicals shortly after that. However, he quickly returned to proper literature, or rather made his debut in it, with the timeless book now being republished. The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews, and his Friend Mr Abraham Adams was published in February 1742, and its author received £183 11s from Andrew Millar, the publisher. Even greater works have earned much smaller amounts; but it's clear that Joseph Andrews was not expensive.
The advantage, however, of presenting a survey of an author's life uninterrupted by criticism is so clear, that what has to be said about Joseph may be conveniently postponed for the moment. Immediately after its publication the author fell back upon miscellaneous writing, and in the next year (1743) collected and issued three volumes of Miscellanies. In the two first volumes the only thing of much interest is the unfinished and unequal, but in part powerful, Journey from this World to the Next, an attempt of a kind which Fontenelle and others, following Lucian, had made very popular with the time. But the third volume of the Miscellanies deserved a less modest and gregarious appearance, for it contained, and is wholly occupied by, the wonderful and terrible satire of Jonathan Wild, the greatest piece of pure irony in English out of Swift. Soon after the publication of the book, a great calamity came on Fielding. His wife had been very ill when he wrote the preface; soon afterwards she was dead. They had taken the chance, had made the choice, that the more prudent and less wise student-hero and heroine of Mr Browning's Youth and Art had shunned; they had no doubt "sighed deep, laughed free, Starved, feasted, despaired," and we need not question, that they had also "been happy."
The advantage of presenting an overview of an author's life without interruptions from criticism is so clear that we can set aside any comments about Joseph for now. Right after its release, the author returned to various types of writing and, the following year (1743), compiled and published three volumes of Miscellanies. In the first two volumes, the only thing of significant interest is the unfinished and inconsistent, yet partly powerful, Journey from this World to the Next, which was a type of work that Fontenelle and others, following Lucian, had made quite popular at the time. However, the third volume of the Miscellanies deserved a more notable and distinguished presentation, as it was entirely devoted to the remarkable and powerful satire of Jonathan Wild, the greatest piece of pure irony in English literature outside of Swift. Shortly after the book was published, a great tragedy struck Fielding. His wife had been very ill when he wrote the preface; soon after, she passed away. They had taken the chance and made the choice that the more cautious and less wise student-hero and heroine of Mr. Browning's Youth and Art had avoided; there's no doubt they "sighed deep, laughed free, Starved, feasted, despaired," and we can assume they had also "been happy."
Except this sad event and its rather incongruous sequel, Fielding's marriage to his wife's maid Mary Daniel—a marriage, however, which did not take place till full four years later, and which by all accounts supplied him with a faithful and excellent companion and nurse, and his children with a kind stepmother—little or nothing is again known of this elusive man of genius between the publication of the Miscellanies in 1743, and that of Tom Jones in 1749. The second marriage itself in November 1747; an interview which Joseph Warton had with him rather more than a year earlier (one of the very few direct interviews we have); the publication of two anti-Jacobite newspapers (Fielding was always a strong Whig and Hanoverian), called the True Patriot and the Jacobite's Journal in 1745 and the following years; some indistinct traditions about residences at Twickenham and elsewhere, and some, more precise but not much more authenticated, respecting patronage by the Duke of Bedford, Mr Lyttelton, Mr Allen, and others, pretty well sum up the whole.
Except for this sad event and its rather unexpected follow-up, Fielding's marriage to his wife's maid, Mary Daniel—a marriage that didn't happen until four years later—provided him with a loyal and caring companion and nurse, and gave his children a loving stepmother. Little is known about this elusive genius between the publication of the Miscellanies in 1743 and Tom Jones in 1749. The second marriage itself, in November 1747; an interview Joseph Warton had with him a little over a year earlier (one of the very few direct encounters we have); the publication of two anti-Jacobite newspapers (Fielding was always a strong Whig and Hanoverian), called the True Patriot and the Jacobite's Journal in 1745 and the following years; some vague stories about living in Twickenham and other places, and some more specific but not much more confirmed details about support from the Duke of Bedford, Mr. Lyttelton, Mr. Allen, and others, pretty much sum up everything.
Tom Jones was published in February (a favourite month with Fielding or his publisher Millar) 1749; and as it brought him the, for those days, very considerable sum of L600 to which Millar added another hundred later, the novelist must have been, for a time at any rate, relieved from his chronic penury. But he had already, by Lyttelton's interest, secured his first and last piece of preferment, being made Justice of the Peace for Westminster, an office on which he entered with characteristic vigour. He was qualified for it not merely by a solid knowledge of the law, and by great natural abilities, but by his thorough kindness of heart; and, perhaps, it may also be added, by his long years of queer experience on (as Mr Carlyle would have said) the "burning marl" of the London Bohemia. Very shortly afterwards he was chosen Chairman of Quarter Sessions, and established himself in Bow Street. The Bow Street magistrate of that time occupied a most singular position, and was more like a French Prefect of Police or even a Minister of Public Safety than a mere justice. Yet he was ill paid. Fielding says that the emoluments, which before his accession had but been L500 a year of "dirty" money, were by his own action but L300 of clean; and the work, if properly performed, was very severe.
Tom Jones was published in February (a favorite month for Fielding or his publisher Millar) 1749; and since it earned him a considerable amount of £600, which Millar later added another hundred to, the novelist must have felt, at least for a time, relieved from his ongoing financial struggles. But he had already, through Lyttelton's influence, secured his first and only promotion, being appointed Justice of the Peace for Westminster, a position he took on with his usual enthusiasm. He was suited for it not just by a solid understanding of the law and significant natural talent, but also by his genuine kindness; and it might also be noted that his many years of quirky experiences in (as Mr. Carlyle might have said) the "burning marl" of London Bohemia added to his qualifications. Shortly after, he was elected Chairman of Quarter Sessions and established himself in Bow Street. The Bow Street magistrate at that time held a unique position, resembling more a French Prefect of Police or even a Minister of Public Safety than a typical justice. However, the pay was low. Fielding mentioned that the income, which had previously been £500 a year of "dirty" money, was reduced to only £300 of clean money by his own actions; and the work, when done correctly, was quite demanding.
That he performed it properly all competent evidence shows, a foolish, inconclusive, and I fear it must be said emphatically snobbish story of Walpole's notwithstanding. In particular, he broke up a gang of cut-throat thieves, which had been the terror of London. But his tenure of the post was short enough, and scarcely extended to five years. His health had long been broken, and he was now constantly attacked by gout, so that he had frequently to retreat on Bath from Bow Street, or his suburban cottage of Fordhook, Ealing. But he did not relax his literary work. His pen was active with pamphlets concerning his office; Amelia, his last novel, appeared towards the close of 1751; and next year saw the beginning of a new paper, the Covent Garden Journal, which appeared twice a week, ran for the greater part of the year, and died in November. Its great author did not see that month twice again. In the spring of 1753 he grew worse; and after a year's struggle with ill health, hard work, and hard weather, lesser measures being pronounced useless, was persuaded to try the "Portugal Voyage," of which he has left so charming a record in the Journey to Lisbon. He left Fordhook on June 26, 1754, reached Lisbon in August, and, dying there on the 8th of October, was buried in the cemetery of the Estrella.
That he did it well is shown by all reliable evidence, despite a foolish, inconclusive, and frankly snobbish account from Walpole. Specifically, he broke up a gang of dangerous thieves that had been terrorizing London. However, his time in the position was brief and hardly lasted five years. His health had been poor for a long time, and he was frequently suffering from gout, which forced him to retreat to Bath from Bow Street or his suburban cottage in Fordhook, Ealing. Nevertheless, he continued his literary work. He actively wrote pamphlets related to his job; Amelia, his final novel, was published towards the end of 1751, and the following year saw the launch of a new publication, the Covent Garden Journal, which came out twice a week, lasted most of the year, and ended in November. Its great author wouldn't see that month again. In the spring of 1753, his condition worsened; after a year of battling poor health, demanding work, and harsh weather, and with less invasive treatments deemed useless, he was persuaded to undertake the "Portugal Voyage," of which he penned such a delightful account in the Journey to Lisbon. He left Fordhook on June 26, 1754, arrived in Lisbon in August, and died there on October 8, being buried in the Estrella cemetery.
Of not many writers perhaps does a clearer notion, as far as their personality goes, exist in the general mind that interests itself at all in literature than of Fielding. Yet more than once a warning has been sounded, especially by his best and most recent biographer, to the effect that this idea is founded upon very little warranty of scripture. The truth is, that as the foregoing record—which, brief as it is, is a sufficiently faithful summary—will have shown, we know very little about Fielding. We have hardly any letters of his, and so lack the best by far and the most revealing of all character-portraits; we have but one important autobiographic fragment, and though that is of the highest interest and value, it was written far in the valley of the shadow of death, it is not in the least retrospective, and it affords but dim and inferential light on his younger, healthier, and happier days and ways. He came, moreover, just short of one set of men of letters, of whom we have a great deal of personal knowledge, and just beyond another. He was neither of those about Addison, nor of those about Johnson. No intimate friend of his has left us anything elaborate about him. On the other hand, we have a far from inconsiderable body of documentary evidence, of a kind often by no means trustworthy. The best part of it is contained in the letters of his cousin, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, and the reminiscences or family traditions of her grand-daughter, Lady Louisa Stuart. But Lady Mary, vivacious and agreeable as she is, had with all her talent a very considerable knack of writing for effect, of drawing strong contrasts and the like; and it is not quite certain that she saw very much of Fielding in the last and most interesting third of his life. Another witness, Horace Walpole, to less knowledge and equally dubious accuracy, added decided ill-will, which may have been due partly to the shrinking of a dilettante and a fop from a burly Bohemian; but I fear is also consequent upon the fact that Horace could not afford to despise Fielding's birth, and knew him to be vastly his own superior in genius. We hear something of him again from Richardson; and Richardson hated him with the hatred of dissimilar genius, of inferior social position, and, lastly, of the cat for the dog who touzles and worries her. Johnson partly inherited or shared Richardson's aversion, partly was blinded to Fielding's genius by his aggressive Whiggery. I fear, too, that he was incapable of appreciating it for reasons other than political. It is certain that Johnson, sane and robust as he was, was never quite at ease before genius of the gigantic kind, either in dead or living. Whether he did not like to have to look up too much, or was actually unable to do so, it is certain that Shakespeare, Milton, Swift, and Fielding, those four Atlantes of English verse and prose, all affected him with lukewarm admiration, or with positive dislike, for which it is vain to attempt to assign any uniform secondary cause, political or other. It may be permitted to hint another reason. All Johnson's most sharp-sighted critics have noticed, though most have discreetly refrained from insisting on, his "thorn-in-the-flesh," the combination in him of very strong physical passions with the deepest sense of the moral and religious duty of abstinence. It is perhaps impossible to imagine anything more distasteful to a man so buffeted, than the extreme indulgence with which Fielding regards, and the easy freedom, not to say gusto, with which he depicts, those who succumb to similar temptation. Only by supposing the workings of some subtle influence of this kind is it possible to explain, even in so capricious a humour as Johnson's, the famous and absurd application of the term "barren rascal" to a writer who, dying almost young, after having for many years lived a life of pleasure, and then for four or five one of laborious official duty, has left work anything but small in actual bulk, and fertile with the most luxuriant growth of intellectual originality.
Of all the writers, perhaps no one has a clearer image in the minds of those who care about literature than Fielding. However, more than once, especially his best and most recent biographer has cautioned that this perception is based on very little factual support. The truth is, as the brief record above has shown, we really don’t know much about Fielding. We have almost no letters from him, which means we miss out on the most revealing portraits of his character; we only have one important autobiographical fragment, which, while highly interesting and valuable, was written in the later stages of his life, lacking a retrospective view and offering only dim inferences about his younger, healthier, and happier days. Additionally, he almost belonged to one group of writers, about whom we have plenty of personal knowledge, yet was just outside of another. He was neither among those with Addison nor those with Johnson. No close friend of his has left behind anything detailed about him. On the flip side, we do have a significant amount of documentary evidence, although much of it is not very reliable. The best parts are found in the letters of his cousin, Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, and the family memories or traditions of her granddaughter, Lady Louisa Stuart. But while Lady Mary is lively and delightful, she had a real talent for writing for effect, creating strong contrasts and such; it’s uncertain how much she actually interacted with Fielding during the last and most intriguing third of his life. Another source, Horace Walpole, had limited knowledge and equally dubious accuracy, but combined it with clear disdain, which may have stemmed partly from a dilettante and fop's aversion to a rough-and-tumble Bohemian. However, I also worry his resentment partly arose because he couldn’t afford to overlook Fielding’s background and knew Fielding was far superior to him in talent. We hear a bit more from Richardson, who held a strong dislike for Fielding that came from a clash of different talents, of being of a lower social class, and perhaps from a cat's hatred for a dog that teases and annoys her. Johnson partly inherited or shared Richardson's aversion and was also blinded to Fielding's talent by his strong Whig politics. I suspect he couldn't appreciate it for other reasons beyond politics as well. It’s clear that Johnson, despite being rational and robust, was never completely comfortable in the presence of truly great genius, whether in life or in death. Whether it was that he didn’t like looking up too much or was simply unable to do so, it’s clear that Shakespeare, Milton, Swift, and Fielding—those four giants of English literature—all evoked only lukewarm admiration or outright dislike in him, for which it’s pointless to seek a consistent secondary cause, be it political or otherwise. It may be worth suggesting another reason. All of Johnson's keenest critics have noticed, though most have wisely avoided emphasizing, his “thorn-in-the-flesh”—the clash of strong physical desires with a profound sense of moral and religious obligation to abstain. It’s hard to imagine anything more distasteful for someone in his position than the extreme indulgence with which Fielding portrays, and the relaxed freedom—and even delight—he shows towards those who give in to similar temptations. To understand Johnson’s famously absurd use of the term “barren rascal” for a writer who, dying almost young after many years of living a life of pleasure and then four or five years of hard official duty, produced work that is anything but small in volume and rich with intellectual originality, one must consider some subtle influence like this.
Partly on the obiter dicta of persons like these, partly on the still more tempting and still more treacherous ground of indications drawn from his works, a Fielding of fantasy has been constructed, which in Thackeray's admirable sketch attains real life and immortality as a creature of art, but which possesses rather dubious claims as a historical character. It is astonishing how this Fielding of fantasy sinks and shrivels when we begin to apply the horrid tests of criticism to his component parts. The eidolon, with inked ruffles and a towel round his head, sits in the Temple and dashes off articles for the Covent Garden Journal; then comes Criticism, hellish maid, and reminds us that when the Covent Garden Journal appeared, Fielding's wild oats, if ever sown at all, had been sown long ago; that he was a busy magistrate and householder in Bow Street; and that, if he had towels round his head, it was probably less because he had exceeded in liquor than because his Grace of Newcastle had given him a headache by wanting elaborate plans and schemes prepared at an hour's notice. Lady Mary, apparently with some envy, tells us that he could "feel rapture with his cook-maid." "Which many has," as Mr Ridley remarks, from Xanthias Phoceus downwards; but when we remember the historic fact that he married this maid (not a "cook-maid" at all), and that though he always speaks of her with warm affection and hearty respect, such "raptures" as we have of his clearly refer to a very different woman, who was both a lady and a beautiful one, we begin a little to shake our heads. Horace Walpole at second-hand draws us a Fielding, pigging with low companions in a house kept like a hedge tavern; Fielding himself, within a year or two, shows us more than half-undesignedly in the Voyage to Lisbon that he was very careful about the appointments and decency of his table, that he stood rather upon ceremony in regard to his own treatment of his family, and the treatment of them and himself by others, and that he was altogether a person orderly, correct, and even a little finikin. Nor is there the slightest reasonable reason to regard this as a piece of hypocrisy, a vice as alien from the Fielding of fancy as from the Fielding of fact, and one the particular manifestation of which, in this particular place, would have been equally unlikely and unintelligible.
Partly based on the opinions of people like these, and partly on the even more alluring and deceptive assumptions drawn from his works, a fictional version of Fielding has been created. In Thackeray's excellent portrayal, this version takes on real life and immortality as an artistic character, but it has rather questionable claims as a historical figure. It’s surprising how this fictional Fielding diminishes and shrinks when we start to apply the harsh tests of criticism to his various elements. The image of him, dressed in inked ruffles with a towel around his head, sits in the Temple and writes articles for the Covent Garden Journal; then Criticism, a hellish presence, reminds us that by the time the Covent Garden Journal was published, Fielding’s reckless youth, if it ever existed, had long passed; that he was a busy magistrate and homeowner in Bow Street; and that if he had towels around his head, it was probably less due to drunkenness and more because the Duke of Newcastle had given him a headache by demanding detailed plans and schemes with only an hour's notice. Lady Mary, seemingly with some envy, tells us that he could "feel rapture with his cook-maid." "Which many has," as Mr. Ridley points out, from Xanthias Phoceus onward; but when we remember the historical fact that he married this maid (not a "cook-maid" at all), and that though he always speaks of her with warm affection and genuine respect, the "raptures" he mentioned clearly refer to a very different woman—who was both a lady and beautiful—we start to doubt a bit. Horace Walpole, indirectly, portrays a Fielding mingling with lowly companions in a home that resembled a rundown tavern; however, Fielding himself, within a year or two, shows us in the Voyage to Lisbon that he took great care in the presentation and respectability of his table, that he maintained certain formalities regarding how he and his family were treated, and that he was overall a person who valued order, propriety, and even a bit of primness. Moreover, there’s no reasonable basis to view this as hypocrisy, a trait as foreign to the fictional Fielding as it is to the real one, and one that would have been equally unlikely and incomprehensible in this specific context.
It may be asked whether I propose to substitute for the traditional Fielding a quite different person, of regular habits and methodical economy. Certainly not. The traditional estimate of great men is rarely wrong altogether, but it constantly has a habit of exaggerating and dramatising their characteristics. For some things in Fielding's career we have positive evidence of document, and evidence hardly less certain of probability. Although I believe the best judges are now of opinion that his impecuniosity has been overcharged, he certainly had experiences which did not often fall to the lot of even a cadet of good family in the eighteenth century. There can be no reasonable doubt that he was a man who had a leaning towards pretty girls and bottles of good wine; and I should suppose that if the girl were kind and fairly winsome, he would not have insisted that she should possess Helen's beauty, that if the bottle of good wine were not forthcoming, he would have been very tolerant of a mug of good ale. He may very possibly have drunk more than he should, and lost more than he could conveniently pay. It may be put down as morally ascertained that towards all these weaknesses of humanity, and others like unto them, he held an attitude which was less that of the unassailable philosopher than that of the sympathiser, indulgent and excusing. In regard more especially to what are commonly called moral delinquencies, this attitude was so decided as to shock some people even in those days, and many in these. Just when the first sheets of this edition were passing through the press, a violent attack was made in a newspaper correspondence on the morality of Tom Jones by certain notorious advocates of Purity, as some say, of Pruriency and Prudery combined, according to less complimentary estimates. Even midway between the two periods we find the admirable Miss Ferrier, a sister of Fielding's own craft, who sometimes had touches of nature and satire not far inferior to his own, expressing by the mouth of one of her characters with whom she seems partly to agree, the sentiment that his works are "vanishing like noxious exhalations." Towards any misdoing by persons of the one sex towards persons of the other, when it involved brutality or treachery, Fielding was pitiless; but when treachery and brutality were not concerned, he was, to say the least, facile. So, too, he probably knew by experience—he certainly knew by native shrewdness and acquired observation—that to look too much on the wine when it is red, or on the cards when they are parti-coloured, is ruinous to health and fortune; but he thought not over badly of any man who did these things. Still it is possible to admit this in him, and to stop short of that idea of a careless and reckless viveur which has so often been put forward. In particular, Lady Mary's view of his childlike enjoyment of the moment has been, I think, much exaggerated by posterity, and was probably not a little mistaken by the lady herself. There are two moods in which the motto is Carpe diem, one a mood of simply childish hurry, the other one where behind the enjoyment of the moment lurks, and in which the enjoyment of the moment is not a little heightened by, that vast ironic consciousness of the before and after, which I at least see everywhere in the background of Fielding's work.
It might be asked whether I plan to replace the traditional Fielding with someone completely different, who has regular habits and a methodical approach to life. Absolutely not. The traditional view of great figures is rarely completely wrong, but it often exaggerates and dramatizes their traits. For some aspects of Fielding's life, we have solid documented evidence and equally strong probable evidence. While I believe that most experts now think his financial struggles have been overstated, he certainly had experiences that were uncommon even for someone from a good family in the eighteenth century. There’s no reasonable doubt that he was a man who had a fondness for attractive women and fine wine; I assume if the girl was kind and somewhat charming, he wouldn't insist that she possess Helen's beauty, and if good wine wasn't available, he would have been quite accepting of a mug of good ale. He may very well have drunk more than he should have and lost more money than he could easily afford. It can be noted as a moral certainty that regarding all these human weaknesses and others like them, he was more sympathetic and indulgent than a detached philosopher. Especially concerning what are often called moral failings, this viewpoint was so pronounced that it shocked some people back then, and many people still today. Just as this edition was being printed, a harsh critique appeared in a newspaper about the morality of Tom Jones from some well-known advocates of Purity, or as others say, a mix of Pruriency and Prudery, according to less flattering opinions. Even between these two periods, we find the remarkable Miss Ferrier, a fellow writer of Fielding's craft, who sometimes showcased nature and satire nearly on par with his, expressing through one of her characters, with whom she seems to partially agree, the belief that his works are "vanishing like noxious exhalations." Fielding was merciless towards any wrongdoing committed by one sex against the other when it involved brutality or deceit, but when those elements were absent, he was, to put it mildly, lenient. Similarly, he likely understood from experience—and certainly knew through natural insight and observation—that indulging too much in wine or cards can ruin health and wealth; however, he didn’t think poorly of anyone who did. It’s possible to recognize these traits in him without jumping to the conclusion that he was a careless and reckless viveur, a notion that has often been suggested. In particular, Lady Mary's perspective on his childlike enjoyment of life has, I believe, been largely exaggerated by later generations, and was likely misinterpreted a bit by the lady herself. There are two mindsets in which the motto Carpe diem applies—one is simply childish haste, while the other, where behind the enjoyment of the moment lies, and is heightened by, a profound awareness of what has come before and what will come after, which I see consistently in the background of Fielding's work.
The man, however, of whom we know so little, concerns us much less than the author of the works, of which it only rests with ourselves to know everything. I have above classed Fielding as one of the four Atlantes of English verse and prose, and I doubt not that both the phrase and the application of it to him will meet with question and demur. I have only to interject, as the critic so often has to interject, a request to the court to take what I say in the sense in which I say it. I do not mean that Shakespeare, Milton, Swift, and Fielding are in all or even in most respects on a level. I do not mean that the three last are in all respects of the greatest names in English literature. I only mean that, in a certain quality, which for want of a better word I have chosen to call Atlantean, they stand alone. Each of them, for the metaphor is applicable either way, carries a whole world on his shoulders, or looks down on a whole world from his natural altitude. The worlds are different, but they are worlds; and though the attitude of the giants is different also, it agrees in all of them on the points of competence and strength. Take whomsoever else we may among our men of letters, and we shall find this characteristic to be in comparison wanting. These four carry their world, and are not carried by it; and if it, in the language so dear to Fielding himself, were to crash and shatter, the inquiry, "Que vous reste-t-il?" could be answered by each, "Moi!"
The man we know so little about concerns us much less than the author of the works, of which it’s entirely up to us to know everything. I've classified Fielding as one of the four giants of English verse and prose, and I have no doubt that this phrase and its application will raise questions and doubts. I just want to ask, as critics often need to, that you take what I say the way I intend it. I don’t mean that Shakespeare, Milton, Swift, and Fielding are equal in all or even most ways. I don’t mean that the last three are the greatest names in English literature in every aspect. I only mean that in a certain quality, which I’ve chosen to call Atlantean for lack of a better word, they stand alone. Each of them, as the metaphor works either way, carries an entire world on their shoulders or looks down on a whole world from their natural height. The worlds are different, but they are still worlds; and although the giants’ perspectives differ, they all share qualities of competence and strength. If we look at any other writers, we’ll find this characteristic lacking in comparison. These four carry their world and aren’t carried by it; and if, in the language beloved by Fielding himself, it were to crash and shatter, the question, "Que vous reste-t-il?" could be answered by each, "Moi!"
The appearance which Fielding makes is no doubt the most modest of the four. He has not Shakespeare's absolute universality, and in fact not merely the poet's tongue, but the poet's thought seems to have been denied him. His sphere is not the ideal like Milton's. His irony, splendid as it is, falls a little short of that diabolical magnificence which exalts Swift to the point whence, in his own way, he surveys all the kingdoms of the world, and the glory or vainglory of them. All Fielding's critics have noted the manner, in a certain sense modest, in another ostentatious, in which he seems to confine himself to the presentation of things English. They might have added to the presentation of things English—as they appear in London, and on the Western Circuit, and on the Bath Road.
Fielding's presence is definitely the most humble of the four. He doesn’t have Shakespeare’s complete universality, and it seems he was denied not just the poet's voice but the poet's ideas as well. His focus isn’t the ideal, unlike Milton's. His irony, as brilliant as it is, doesn’t quite reach the devilish grandeur that lifts Swift to a vantage point from which he surveys all the kingdoms of the world, along with their glory or empty pride. All of Fielding's critics have pointed out the way he seems to limit himself to showcasing English life, which could also be described as both modest and somewhat showy. They could have added that he presents English life as it unfolds in London, along the Western Circuit, and on the Bath Road.
But this apparent parochialism has never deceived good judges. It did not deceive Lady Mary, who had seen the men and manners of very many climes; it did not deceive Gibbon, who was not especially prone to overvalue things English, and who could look down from twenty centuries on things ephemeral. It deceives, indeed, I am told, some excellent persons at the present day, who think Fielding's microcosm a "toylike world," and imagine that Russian Nihilists and French Naturalists have gone beyond it. It will deceive no one who has lived for some competent space of time a life during which he has tried to regard his fellow-creatures and himself, as nearly as a mortal may, sub specie aeternitatis.
But this seeming narrow-mindedness has never fooled good judges. It didn't fool Lady Mary, who had experienced the people and customs from many places; it didn't fool Gibbon, who wasn't particularly prone to overvalue English things and could view ephemeral matters from a twenty-century perspective. Indeed, I hear it still deceives some excellent people today, who think Fielding's microcosm is a "toylike world" and believe that Russian Nihilists and French Naturalists have surpassed it. However, it won't fool anyone who has lived a substantial amount of time trying to view his fellow humans and himself, as closely as a mortal can, sub specie aeternitatis.
As this is in the main an introduction to a complete reprint of Fielding's four great novels, the justification in detail of the estimate just made or hinted of the novelist's genius will be best and most fitly made by a brief successive discussion of the four as they are here presented, with some subsequent remarks on the Miscellanies here selected. And, indeed, it is not fanciful to perceive in each book a somewhat different presentment of the author's genius; though in no one of the four is any one of his masterly qualities absent. There is tenderness even in Jonathan Wild; there are touches in Joseph Andrews of that irony of the Preacher, the last echo of which is heard amid the kindly resignation of the Journey to Lisbon, in the sentence, "Whereas envy of all things most exposes us to danger from others, so contempt of all things best secures us from them." But on the whole it is safe to say that Joseph Andrews best presents Fielding's mischievous and playful wit; Jonathan Wild his half-Lucianic half-Swiftian irony; Tom Jones his unerring knowledge of human nature, and his constructive faculty; Amelia his tenderness, his mitis sapientia, his observation of the details of life. And first of the first.
As this mainly serves as an introduction to a complete reprint of Fielding's four major novels, the justification of the evaluation of the novelist's genius will be best achieved through a brief discussion of the four as presented here, along with some comments on the Miscellanies included. It's not unrealistic to see a slightly different expression of the author's genius in each book; yet, none of the four lacks any of his remarkable qualities. There’s tenderness even in Jonathan Wild; in Joseph Andrews, there are hints of the irony of the Preacher, the last echo of which can be found in the gentle resignation of the Journey to Lisbon, in the line, "While envy of all things exposes us most to danger from others, contempt of all things best protects us from them." Overall, it's fair to say that Joseph Andrews showcases Fielding's mischievous and playful wit best; Jonathan Wild presents his half-Lucianic, half-Swiftian irony; Tom Jones reveals his sharp understanding of human nature and his creativity; and Amelia highlights his tenderness, his mitis sapientia, and his attention to the details of life. And first of all.
The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews and his friend Mr Abraham Adams was, as has been said above, published in February 1742. A facsimile of the agreement between author and publisher will be given in the second volume of this series; and it is not uninteresting to observe that the witness, William Young, is none other than the asserted original of the immortal Mr Adams himself. He might, on Balzac's plea in a tolerably well-known anecdote, have demanded half of the L183, 11s. Of the other origins of the book we have a pretty full account, partly documentary. That it is "writ in the manner of Cervantes," and is intended as a kind of comic epic, is the author's own statement—no doubt as near the actual truth as is consistent with comic-epic theory. That there are resemblances to Scarron, to Le Sage, and to other practitioners of the Picaresque novel is certain; and it was inevitable that there should be. Of directer and more immediate models or starting-points one is undoubted; the other, though less generally admitted, not much less indubitable to my mind. The parody of Richardson's Pamela, which was little more than a year earlier (Nov. 1740), is avowed, open, flagrant; nor do I think that the author was so soon carried away by the greater and larger tide of his own invention as some critics seem to hold. He is always more or less returning to the ironic charge; and the multiplicity of the assailants of Joseph's virtue only disguises the resemblance to the long-drawn dangers of Pamela from a single ravisher. But Fielding was also well acquainted with Marivaux's Paysan Parvenu, and the resemblances between that book and Joseph Andrews are much stronger than Fielding's admirers have always been willing to admit. This recalcitrance has, I think, been mainly due to the erroneous conception of Marivaux as, if not a mere fribble, yet a Dresden-Shepherdess kind of writer, good at "preciousness" and patch-and-powder manners, but nothing more.
The History of the Adventures of Joseph Andrews and his friend Mr. Abraham Adams was published in February 1742, as mentioned earlier. A facsimile of the agreement between the author and the publisher will be included in the second volume of this series; it's also interesting to note that the witness, William Young, is actually the supposed original of the unforgettable Mr. Adams himself. He might have, like Balzac in a fairly well-known story, asked for half of the £183, 11s. We have a fairly detailed account of the other origins of the book, partly from documents. The author claims it is "written in the manner of Cervantes" and serves as a sort of comic epic, which is probably as close to the truth as one can get while sticking to the comic-epic genre. It's clear that there are similarities to Scarron, Le Sage, and other writers of the Picaresque novel, which was to be expected. There are definitely two main sources or inspirations; one is clear, while the other, though less commonly accepted, seems just as certain to me. The parody of Richardson's Pamela, which came out just over a year earlier (November 1740), is acknowledged, blatant, and obvious; I don't think the author was swept away by the larger wave of his own creativity as some critics suggest. He often circles back to ironic themes, and the variety of threats to Joseph's virtue only masks the similarity to the long, drawn-out dangers faced by Pamela from a single seducer. But Fielding was also well-acquainted with Marivaux's Paysan Parvenu, and the similarities between that book and Joseph Andrews are much stronger than Fielding's fans have usually been willing to admit. I believe this resistance has mostly come from the mistaken view of Marivaux as, if not a complete light-weight, then a writer of Dresden-Shepherdess type—skilled in "preciousness" and fashionable manners, but nothing more.
There was, in fact, a very strong satiric and ironic touch in the author of Marianne, and I do not think that I was too rash when some years ago I ventured to speak of him as "playing Fielding to his own Richardson" in the Paysan Parvenu.
There was definitely a strong satirical and ironic quality in the author of Marianne, and I don’t think I was being too bold when a few years ago I referred to him as "playing Fielding to his own Richardson" in the Paysan Parvenu.
Origins, however, and indebtedness and the like, are, when great work is concerned, questions for the study and the lecture-room, for the literary historian and the professional critic, rather than for the reader, however intelligent and alert, who wishes to enjoy a masterpiece, and is content simply to enjoy it. It does not really matter how close to anything else something which possesses independent goodness is; the very utmost technical originality, the most spotless purity from the faintest taint of suggestion, will not suffice to confer merit on what does not otherwise possess it. Whether, as I rather think, Fielding pursued the plan he had formed ab incepto, or whether he cavalierly neglected it, or whether the current of his own genius carried him off his legs and landed him, half against his will, on the shore of originality, are questions for the Schools, and, as I venture to think, not for the higher forms in them. We have Joseph Andrews as it is; and we may be abundantly thankful for it. The contents of it, as of all Fielding's work in this kind, include certain things for which the moderns are scantly grateful. Of late years, and not of late years only, there has grown up a singular and perhaps an ignorant impatience of digressions, of episodes, of tales within a tale. The example of this which has been most maltreated is the "Man of the Hill" episode in Tom Jones; but the stories of the "Unfortunate Jilt" and of Mr Wilson in our present subject, do not appear to me to be much less obnoxious to the censure; and Amelia contains more than one or two things of the same kind. Me they do not greatly disturb; and I see many defences for them besides the obvious, and at a pinch sufficient one, that divagations of this kind existed in all Fielding's Spanish and French models, that the public of the day expected them, and so forth. This defence is enough, but it is easy to amplify and reintrench it. It is not by any means the fact that the Picaresque novel of adventure is the only or the chief form of fiction which prescribes or admits these episodic excursions. All the classical epics have them; many eastern and other stories present them; they are common, if not invariable, in the abundant mediaeval literature of prose and verse romance; they are not unknown by any means in the modern novel; and you will very rarely hear a story told orally at the dinner-table or in the smoking-room without something of the kind. There must, therefore, be something in them corresponding to an inseparable accident of that most unchanging of all things, human nature. And I do not think the special form with which we are here concerned by any means the worst that they have taken. It has the grand and prominent virtue of being at once and easily skippable. There is about Cervantes and Le Sage, about Fielding and Smollett, none of the treachery of the modern novelist, who induces the conscientious reader to drag through pages, chapters, and sometimes volumes which have nothing to do with the action, for fear he should miss something that has to do with it. These great men have a fearless frankness, and almost tell you in so many words when and what you may skip. Therefore, if the "Curious Impertinent," and the "Baneful Marriage," and the "Man of the Hill," and the "Lady of Quality," get in the way, when you desire to "read for the story," you have nothing to do but turn the page till finis comes. The defence has already been made by an illustrious hand for Fielding's inter-chapters and exordiums. It appears to me to be almost more applicable to his insertions.
Origins, debt, and similar issues, when it comes to great works, are more suited for scholars and critics rather than the reader, no matter how smart and engaged they may be, who simply wants to enjoy a masterpiece. It doesn’t really matter how closely something with its own value relates to anything else; even the highest level of technical originality or absolute purity from any hint of suggestion won't give merit to something that lacks it in other ways. Whether I believe Fielding followed his initial plan from the start, carelessly disregarded it, or whether the flow of his own creativity took him by surprise and landed him, somewhat unwillingly, on the shore of originality are questions for academic discussion, and I think not suitable for the more advanced levels of it. We have Joseph Andrews as it stands, and we should be very grateful for that. Its content, like all of Fielding’s work in this genre, includes elements that modern readers often overlook. Recently, and not just recently, there’s been a strange and perhaps uneducated impatience with digressions, episodes, and stories within stories. The most criticized example is the "Man of the Hill" episode in Tom Jones, but the tales of the "Unfortunate Jilt" and Mr. Wilson in our current focus seem to me to be just as subject to criticism; and Amelia has several similar instances. Personally, they don’t bother me much, and I see many justifications for them beyond the obvious one that such diversions existed in all of Fielding's Spanish and French influences, and that the audience of his time expected them, etc. This justification is sufficient, but it can be elaborated upon. It is not at all true that the Picaresque adventure novel is the only or primary type of fiction that allows these episodic detours. All classical epics include them; many Eastern stories do as well; they are common, if not universal, in the rich medieval literature of prose and verse romance; they are also found in modern novels; and you’ll rarely hear a story told at the dinner table or in the smoking room without something like it. Thus, there must be something in them that corresponds to an essential aspect of human nature, which remains unchanged. I don’t believe the specific form we are discussing is the least effective version they have taken. It has the significant advantage of being easily skippable. There’s none of the deception that comes from modern novelists who lead the diligent reader through pages, chapters, and sometimes entire volumes that have nothing to do with the plot, out of fear that they might miss something relevant. These great authors are boldly straightforward and almost tell you outright when and what can be skipped. So, if the "Curious Impertinent," "Baneful Marriage," "Man of the Hill," and "Lady of Quality" get in your way while you want to "read for the story," all you need to do is turn the page until finis arrives. An esteemed figure has already defended Fielding's inter-chapters and introductions. I believe this defense applies even more strongly to his insertions.
And so we need not trouble ourselves any more either about the insertions or about the exordiums. They both please me; the second class has pleased persons much better worth pleasing than I can pretend to be; but the making or marring of the book lies elsewhere. I do not think that it lies in the construction, though Fielding's following of the ancients, both sincere and satiric, has imposed a false air of regularity upon that. The Odyssey of Joseph, of Fanny, and of their ghostly mentor and bodily guard is, in truth, a little haphazard, and might have been longer or shorter without any discreet man approving it the more or the less therefor. The real merits lie partly in the abounding humour and satire of the artist's criticism, but even more in the marvellous vivacity and fertility of his creation. For the very first time in English prose fiction every character is alive, every incident is capable of having happened. There are lively touches in the Elizabethan romances; but they are buried in verbiage, swathed in stage costume, choked and fettered by their authors' want of art. The quality of Bunyan's knowledge of men was not much inferior to Shakespeare's, or at least to Fielding's; but the range and the results of it were cramped by his single theological purpose, and his unvaried allegoric or typical form. Why Defoe did not discover the New World of Fiction, I at least have never been able to put into any brief critical formula that satisfies me, and I have never seen it put by any one else. He had not only seen it afar off, he had made landings and descents on it; he had carried off and exhibited in triumph natives such as Robinson Crusoe, as Man Friday, as Moll Flanders, as William the Quaker; but he had conquered, subdued, and settled no province therein. I like Pamela; I like it better than some persons who admire Richardson on the whole more than I do, seem to like it. But, as in all its author's work, the handling seems to me academic—the working out on paper of an ingeniously conceived problem rather than the observation or evolution of actual or possible life. I should not greatly fear to push the comparison even into foreign countries; but it is well to observe limits. Let us be content with holding that in England at least, without prejudice to anything further, Fielding was the first to display the qualities of the perfect novelist as distinguished from the romancer.
So, we don't need to worry anymore about the additions or the introductions. I find both appealing; the second group has impressed people much more deserving of praise than I could claim to be; however, the success or failure of the book depends on other factors. I don’t believe it’s about the structure, even though Fielding’s blend of sincere and satirical references to the ancients has created an illusion of uniformity. The journey of Joseph, Fanny, and their ghostly mentor and physical protector is actually a bit random, and it could have been longer or shorter without affecting its approval by any sensible reader. The real strengths lie partly in the overflowing humor and satirical critique from the artist, but even more in the remarkable liveliness and creativity of his characters. For the first time in English prose fiction, every character feels real, and every event seems plausible. There are vibrant elements in the Elizabethan romances; however, they are buried in excessive words, dressed up in theatrical costumes, and hindered by their authors' lack of skill. Bunyan's understanding of people wasn’t much less than Shakespeare's, or at least Fielding's; but his single-minded theological goal and consistent allegorical style limited the scope and outcomes. I’ve never been able to articulate why Defoe didn’t discover the New World of Fiction in a way that satisfies me, and I haven’t seen anyone else do it either. He not only glimpsed it from a distance but actually landed there; he brought back and showcased characters like Robinson Crusoe, Man Friday, Moll Flanders, and William the Quaker; but he never truly conquered, settled, or claimed any part of it. I appreciate Pamela; I actually like it more than some people who generally admire Richardson more than I do seem to. But, like all of his works, it feels to me like an academic exercise—the theoretical exploration of a cleverly devised problem rather than the observation or development of real or potential life. I wouldn’t hesitate to draw comparisons even with works from other countries; however, it’s wise to be mindful of boundaries. For now, let’s agree that in England, at least, without dismissing anything further, Fielding was the first to showcase the qualities of the perfect novelist, as opposed to the romancer.
What are those qualities, as shown in Joseph Andrews? The faculty of arranging a probable and interesting course of action is one, of course, and Fielding showed it here. But I do not think that it is at any time the greatest one; and nobody denies that he made great advances in this direction later. The faculty of lively dialogue is another; and that he has not often been refused; but much the same may be said of it. The interspersing of appropriate description is another; but here also we shall not find him exactly a paragon. It is in character—the chief differentia of the novel as distinguished not merely from its elder sister the romance, and its cousin the drama, but still more from every other kind of literature—that Fielding stands even here pre-eminent. No one that I can think of, except his greatest successor in the present century, has the same unfailing gift of breathing life into every character he creates or borrows; and even Thackeray draws, if I may use the phrase, his characters more in the flat and less in the round than Fielding. Whether in Blifil he once failed, we must discuss hereafter; he has failed nowhere in Joseph Andrews. Some of his sketches may require the caution that they are eighteenth-century men and women; some the warning that they are obviously caricatured, or set in designed profile, or merely sketched. But they are all alive. The finical estimate of Gray (it is a horrid joy to think how perfectly capable Fielding was of having joined in that practical joke of the young gentlemen of Cambridge, which made Gray change his college), while dismissing these light things with patronage, had to admit that "parson Adams is perfectly well, so is Mrs Slipslop." "They were, Mr Gray," said some one once, "they were more perfectly well, and in a higher kind, than anything you ever did; though you were a pretty workman too."
What are those qualities, as shown in Joseph Andrews? The ability to organize a believable and engaging storyline is one, of course, and Fielding demonstrated that here. However, I don't think it's the most significant one; and no one denies that he made substantial progress in this area later on. The ability to create lively dialogue is another; and he has often excelled at that, but much the same can be said about it. The inclusion of fitting descriptions is another trait; but again, we wouldn't exactly call him perfect in this aspect. It's in character development—the key difference of the novel compared not just to its older sibling the romance and its cousin the drama, but even more so from all other types of literature—that Fielding truly excels. No one I can think of, except his greatest successor in this century, has the same consistent talent for bringing every character he creates or borrows to life; and even Thackeray tends to portray his characters in a flatter way than Fielding does. Whether he once stumbled with Blifil we will discuss later; he hasn't failed anywhere in Joseph Andrews. Some of his portrayals may require the reminder that they are men and women of the eighteenth century; some may need the note that they are clearly caricatured, or drawn in a designed way, or simply outlined. But they are all vibrant. The fussy assessment from Gray (it's a terrible pleasure to think how perfectly Fielding could have taken part in that prank by the young men at Cambridge, which made Gray change his college) dismissed these light matters with disdain but had to admit that "Parson Adams is perfectly well, and so is Mrs. Slipslop." "They were, Mr. Gray," someone once said, "they were more perfectly well, and of a higher quality, than anything you ever did; though you were a skilled craftsman too."
Yes, parson Adams is perfectly well, and so is Mrs Slipslop. But so are they all. Even the hero and heroine, tied and bound as they are by the necessity under which their maker lay of preserving Joseph's Joseph-hood, and of making Fanny the example of a franker and less interested virtue than her sister-in-law that might have been, are surprisingly human where most writers would have made them sticks. And the rest require no allowance. Lady Booby, few as are the strokes given to her, is not much less alive than Lady Bellaston. Mr Trulliber, monster and not at all delicate monster as he is, is also a man, and when he lays it down that no one even in his own house shall drink when he "caaled vurst," one can but pay his maker the tribute of that silent shudder of admiration which hails the addition of one more everlasting entity to the world of thought and fancy. And Mr Tow-wouse is real, and Mrs Tow-wouse is more real still, and Betty is real; and the coachman, and Miss Grave-airs, and all the wonderful crew from first to last. The dresses they wear, the manners they exhibit, the laws they live under, the very foods and drinks they live upon, are "past like the shadows on glasses"—to the comfort and rejoicing of some, to the greater or less sorrow of others. But they are there—alive, full of blood, full of breath as we are, and, in truth, I fear a little more so. For some purposes a century is a gap harder to cross and more estranging than a couple of millenniums. But in their case the gap is nothing; and it is not too much to say that as they have stood the harder test, they will stand the easier. There are very striking differences between Nausicaa and Mrs Slipslop; there are differences not less striking between Mrs Slipslop and Beatrice. But their likeness is a stranger and more wonderful thing than any of their unlikenesses. It is that they are all women, that they are all live citizenesses of the Land of Matters Unforgot, the fashion whereof passeth not away, and the franchise whereof, once acquired, assures immortality.
Yes, Parson Adams is doing just fine, and so is Mrs. Slipslop. But so is everyone else. Even the main characters, who are held back by the need for their creator to keep Joseph's innocence intact and to make Fanny a model of a more straightforward and less selfish virtue than her sister-in-law could have been, are surprisingly relatable where most writers would have made them flat. The others don’t require any special allowances. Lady Booby, despite the few times she’s addressed, feels almost as alive as Lady Bellaston. Mr. Trulliber, a crude and unrefined character, is still a person, and when he insists that nobody in his house shall drink before he "called first," you can’t help but feel a mix of silent admiration for the addition of another lasting figure to the realm of thought and imagination. Mr. Tow-wouse is genuine, Mrs. Tow-wouse is even more authentic, and so is Betty; along with the coachman, Miss Grave-airs, and the entire cast from beginning to end. The clothes they wear, the behaviors they show, the rules they follow, even the food and drinks they consume, are "past like the shadows on glasses"—delighting some while causing varying degrees of sorrow for others. But they are there—alive, full of life and breath just like us, and honestly, maybe a bit more so. For certain purposes, a hundred years can feel like a more significant and alienating gap than a couple of millennia. But for them, that gap means nothing; and it’s not too much to say that since they’ve passed the harder test, they can handle the easier one. There are notable differences between Nausicaa and Mrs. Slipslop; there are equally striking differences between Mrs. Slipslop and Beatrice. Yet, their similarities are a more remarkable and unexpected thing than any of their differences. They are all women, all living citizens of the Land of Matters Unforgot, where the style doesn’t fade away, and once you earn the right, it guarantees immortality.
NOTE TO GENERAL INTRODUCTION.
The text of this issue in the main follows that of the standard or first collected edition of 1762. The variants which the author introduced in successive editions during his lifetime are not inconsiderable; but for the purposes of the present issue it did not seem necessary or indeed desirable to take account of them. In the case of prose fiction, more than in any other department of literature, it is desirable that work should be read in the form which represents the completest intention and execution of the author. Nor have any notes been attempted; for again such things, in the case of prose fiction, are of very doubtful use, and supply pretty certain stumbling-blocks to enjoyment; while in the particular case of Fielding, the annotation, unless extremely capricious, would have to be disgustingly full. Far be it at any rate from the present editor to bury these delightful creations under an ugly crust of parallel passages and miscellaneous erudition. The sheets, however, have been carefully read in order to prevent the casual errors which are wont to creep into frequently reprinted texts; and the editor hopes that if any such have escaped him, the escape will not be attributed to wilful negligence. A few obvious errors, in spelling of proper names, &c., which occur in the 1762 version have been corrected: but wherever the readings of that version are possible they have been preferred. The embellishments of the edition are partly fanciful and partly "documentary;" so that it is hoped both classes of taste may have something to feed upon.
This issue mostly follows the standard or first collected edition from 1762. The changes the author made in later editions during his lifetime are significant; however, for this issue, it wasn't necessary or particularly useful to consider them. In prose fiction more than in any other literature, it's important that the work is read in the way that best represents the author's complete intentions and execution. No notes have been included either, as they tend to be of questionable value in prose fiction and often hinder enjoyment; especially with Fielding, annotations would either be annoyingly excessive or completely random. The editor definitely doesn't want to bury these delightful works under a heavy layer of parallel passages and random scholarship. The sheets have been thoroughly checked to avoid the usual errors that creep into frequently reprinted texts, and the editor hopes that if any mistakes have slipped through, they won't be seen as a result of careless oversight. A few obvious errors, like misspellings of proper names, etc., from the 1762 version have been corrected, but whenever possible, the readings from that version have been favored. The illustrations in this edition are partly imaginative and partly "documentary," so hopefully both types of taste will find something enjoyable.
AUTHOR'S PREFACE.
As it is possible the mere English reader may have a different idea of romance from the author of these little 1 volumes, and may consequently expect a kind of entertainment not to be found, nor which was even intended, in the following pages, it may not be improper to premise a few words concerning this kind of writing, which I do not remember to have seen hitherto attempted in our language.
As the average English reader might have a different idea of romance than the author of these little 1 volumes, they might expect a type of entertainment that isn't present and wasn't even intended in the following pages. It might be helpful to say a few words about this type of writing, which I don't recall seeing attempted in our language before.
The EPIC, as well as the DRAMA, is divided into tragedy and comedy. HOMER, who was the father of this species of poetry, gave us a pattern of both these, though that of the latter kind is entirely lost; which Aristotle tells us, bore the same relation to comedy which his Iliad bears to tragedy. And perhaps, that we have no more instances of it among the writers of antiquity, is owing to the loss of this great pattern, which, had it survived, would have found its imitators equally with the other poems of this great original.
The EPIC, as well as the DRAMA, is split into tragedy and comedy. HOMER, who is considered the father of this type of poetry, provided us with examples of both, although we've completely lost the latter. Aristotle mentions that it was similar to comedy in the same way that his Iliad is related to tragedy. The reason we don't have more examples from ancient writers might be due to the loss of this important model, which, if it had survived, would have inspired as many imitations as the other works of this great original.
And farther, as this poetry may be tragic or comic, I will not scruple to say it may be likewise either in verse or prose: for though it wants one particular, which the critic enumerates in the constituent parts of an epic poem, namely metre; yet, when any kind of writing contains all its other parts, such as fable, action, characters, sentiments, and diction, and is deficient in metre only, it seems, I think, reasonable to refer it to the epic; at least, as no critic hath thought proper to range it under any other head, or to assign it a particular name to itself.
And furthermore, since this poetry can be either tragic or comedic, I won’t hesitate to say it can also be in either verse or prose. Even though it lacks one specific element that critics list as essential for an epic poem—namely, meter—if any kind of writing includes all its other components, such as the plot, action, characters, themes, and language, and is only missing meter, it seems reasonable to categorize it as epic. At least, no critic has chosen to classify it under any other category or give it a specific name.
Thus the Telemachus of the archbishop of Cambray appears to me of the epic kind, as well as the Odyssey of Homer; indeed, it is much fairer and more reasonable to give it a name common with that species from which it differs only in a single instance, than to confound it with those which it resembles in no other. Such are those voluminous works, commonly called Romances, namely, Clelia, Cleopatra, Astraea, Cassandra, the Grand Cyrus, and innumerable others, which contain, as I apprehend, very little instruction or entertainment.
Thus, the Telemachus by the Archbishop of Cambray seems epic to me, just like Homer's Odyssey; in fact, it makes more sense to categorize it with that genre, from which it differs only in one way, rather than lump it in with others that it doesn't resemble at all. Those are the lengthy works usually known as Romances, like Clelia, Cleopatra, Astraea, Cassandra, the Grand Cyrus, and countless others, which I believe offer very little in terms of instruction or entertainment.
Now, a comic romance is a comic epic poem in prose; differing from comedy, as the serious epic from tragedy: its action being more extended and comprehensive; containing a much larger circle of incidents, and introducing a greater variety of characters. It differs from the serious romance in its fable and action, in this; that as in the one these are grave and solemn, so in the other they are light and ridiculous: it differs in its characters by introducing persons of inferior rank, and consequently, of inferior manners, whereas the grave romance sets the highest before us: lastly, in its sentiments and diction; by preserving the ludicrous instead of the sublime. In the diction, I think, burlesque itself may be sometimes admitted; of which many instances will occur in this work, as in the description of the battles, and some other places, not necessary to be pointed out to the classical reader, for whose entertainment those parodies or burlesque imitations are chiefly calculated.
A comic romance is a humorous epic poem written in prose; it differs from comedy just as serious epics differ from tragedy: its events are more extensive and all-encompassing, featuring a much larger array of incidents and a wider variety of characters. It contrasts with serious romance in its story and action, as the former are serious and solemn while the latter are lighthearted and absurd. It also presents characters of lower social status, and therefore of simpler manners, while serious romances showcase the elite. Finally, it varies in its themes and language by maintaining a playful tone instead of a grand one. In its language, I believe that some burlesque elements can be included; many examples will appear in this work, such as in the descriptions of battles and other sections, which do not need to be highlighted for the classic reader, for whom these parodies or humorous imitations are primarily intended.
But though we have sometimes admitted this in our diction, we have carefully excluded it from our sentiments and characters; for there it is never properly introduced, unless in writings of the burlesque kind, which this is not intended to be. Indeed, no two species of writing can differ more widely than the comic and the burlesque; for as the latter is ever the exhibition of what is monstrous and unnatural, and where our delight, if we examine it, arises from the surprizing absurdity, as in appropriating the manners of the highest to the lowest, or e converso; so in the former we should ever confine ourselves strictly to nature, from the just imitation of which will flow all the pleasure we can this way convey to a sensible reader. And perhaps there is one reason why a comic writer should of all others be the least excused for deviating from nature, since it may not be always so easy for a serious poet to meet with the great and the admirable; but life everywhere furnishes an accurate observer with the ridiculous.
But even though we've sometimes included this in our vocabulary, we've intentionally left it out of our feelings and characters because it's never introduced properly there, unless in works that are meant to be funny, which this is not. In fact, no two types of writing can differ more than comedy and parody; while the latter is always about showcasing what's bizarre and unnatural, where our enjoyment, if we think about it, comes from the surprising absurdity—like taking the behaviors of the highest class and applying them to the lowest, or vice versa—the former should always stick closely to nature. From accurately mimicking nature, we can deliver all the enjoyment possible to a discerning reader. And maybe there's a reason why a comic writer should be less forgiven for straying from nature than others, since it might not be easy for a serious poet to find the great and admirable, but life everywhere provides a keen observer with plenty of absurdities.
I have hinted this little concerning burlesque, because I have often heard that name given to performances which have been truly of the comic kind, from the author's having sometimes admitted it in his diction only; which, as it is the dress of poetry, doth, like the dress of men, establish characters (the one of the whole poem, and the other of the whole man), in vulgar opinion, beyond any of their greater excellences: but surely, a certain drollery in stile, where characters and sentiments are perfectly natural, no more constitutes the burlesque, than an empty pomp and dignity of words, where everything else is mean and low, can entitle any performance to the appellation of the true sublime.
I’ve mentioned this a bit about burlesque because I’ve often heard that term used for performances that are genuinely comic, stemming from the author occasionally using that style in their writing. Just like how clothing defines a person, the style of poetry shapes the overall poem in public perception, often overshadowing any deeper excellence. However, a playful style where characters and feelings are completely relatable does not make something burlesque, just as an empty show of grandeur in words doesn’t qualify a performance as truly sublime.
And I apprehend my Lord Shaftesbury's opinion of mere burlesque agrees with mine, when he asserts, There is no such thing to be found in the writings of the ancients. But perhaps I have less abhorrence than he professes for it; and that, not because I have had some little success on the stage this way, but rather as it contributes more to exquisite mirth and laughter than any other; and these are probably more wholesome physic for the mind, and conduce better to purge away spleen, melancholy, and ill affections, than is generally imagined. Nay, I will appeal to common observation, whether the same companies are not found more full of good-humour and benevolence, after they have been sweetened for two or three hours with entertainments of this kind, than when soured by a tragedy or a grave lecture.
I understand that my Lord Shaftesbury's view on mere burlesque aligns with mine when he claims that it doesn't exist in the writings of the ancients. However, I might not dislike it as much as he says he does; not because I've had a bit of success on stage this way, but because it brings more joy and laughter than anything else. And these laughs are likely better for the mind and help clear away gloom, sadness, and negative feelings more than most people realize. In fact, I would argue that common observation shows that groups are often more cheerful and kind after enjoying two or three hours of this kind of entertainment than they are after being affected by a tragedy or a serious lecture.
But to illustrate all this by another science, in which, perhaps, we shall see the distinction more clearly and plainly, let us examine the works of a comic history painter, with those performances which the Italians call Caricatura, where we shall find the true excellence of the former to consist in the exactest copying of nature; insomuch that a judicious eye instantly rejects anything outre, any liberty which the painter hath taken with the features of that alma mater; whereas in the Caricatura we allow all licence—its aim is to exhibit monsters, not men; and all distortions and exaggerations whatever are within its proper province.
But to explain all this using another field, where we might see the distinction more clearly, let's look at the work of a comedic historical painter, alongside what the Italians call Caricatura. In this context, we’ll notice that the true excellence of the former lies in the most accurate representation of nature. A discerning eye quickly dismisses anything outre, any liberties the painter has taken with the features of that alma mater; on the other hand, in Caricatura we accept all forms of license—its goal is to depict monsters, not people; all distortions and exaggerations fall within its intended scope.
Now, what Caricatura is in painting, Burlesque is in writing; and in the same manner the comic writer and painter correlate to each other. And here I shall observe, that, as in the former the painter seems to have the advantage; so it is in the latter infinitely on the side of the writer; for the Monstrous is much easier to paint than describe, and the Ridiculous to describe than paint.
Now, what Caricature is in painting, Burlesque is in writing; and in the same way, the comic writer and painter relate to each other. I want to point out that, just as the painter seems to have the upper hand in the former, the writer has a huge advantage in the latter; because it's much easier to paint something Monstrous than to describe it, and it's easier to describe something Ridiculous than to paint it.
And though perhaps this latter species doth not in either science so strongly affect and agitate the muscles as the other; yet it will be owned, I believe, that a more rational and useful pleasure arises to us from it. He who should call the ingenious Hogarth a burlesque painter, would, in my opinion, do him very little honour; for sure it is much easier, much less the subject of admiration, to paint a man with a nose, or any other feature, of a preposterous size, or to expose him in some absurd or monstrous attitude, than to express the affections of men on canvas. It hath been thought a vast commendation of a painter to say his figures seem to breathe; but surely it is a much greater and nobler applause, that they appear to think.
And while this second type may not challenge and excite the muscles as much as the first, I think it’s clear that it gives us a more rational and valuable pleasure. Anyone who labels the talented Hogarth as just a burlesque painter would be doing him a disservice; after all, it’s far easier—and certainly less admirable—to paint a person with an exaggerated nose or any other oversized feature, or to depict them in some ridiculous or grotesque pose, than to capture human emotions on canvas. It has long been considered a great compliment to say a painter’s figures seem to breathe, but truly it’s an even greater and more noble praise when they seem to think.
But to return. The Ridiculous only, as I have before said, falls within my province in the present work. Nor will some explanation of this word be thought impertinent by the reader, if he considers how wonderfully it hath been mistaken, even by writers who have professed it: for to what but such a mistake can we attribute the many attempts to ridicule the blackest villanies, and, what is yet worse, the most dreadful calamities? What could exceed the absurdity of an author, who should write the comedy of Nero, with the merry incident of ripping up his mother's belly? or what would give a greater shock to humanity than an attempt to expose the miseries of poverty and distress to ridicule? And yet the reader will not want much learning to suggest such instances to himself.
But to get back to the point. The Ridiculous only, as I mentioned before, falls within my scope in this work. Nor will a bit of explanation about this word seem irrelevant to the reader, if he considers how wonderfully it has been misunderstood, even by writers who have claimed it: for to what else but such a misunderstanding can we attribute the many attempts to mock the most egregious crimes and, even worse, the most terrible disasters? What could be more absurd than an author who writes a comedy about Nero, featuring the amusing incident of ripping open his mother's belly? Or what could shock humanity more than trying to make fun of the misery of poverty and distress? Yet, the reader won't need much knowledge to come up with such examples on his own.
Besides, it may seem remarkable, that Aristotle, who is so fond and free of definitions, hath not thought proper to define the Ridiculous. Indeed, where he tells us it is proper to comedy, he hath remarked that villany is not its object: but he hath not, as I remember, positively asserted what is. Nor doth the Abbe Bellegarde, who hath written a treatise on this subject, though he shows us many species of it, once trace it to its fountain.
Besides, it might seem surprising that Aristotle, who is so fond of definitions, hasn’t bothered to define the Ridiculous. In fact, when he points out that it's relevant to comedy, he notes that wickedness isn’t its focus. However, as far as I can recall, he never definitively states what is. Likewise, the Abbe Bellegarde, who has written a treatise on this topic, shows us many examples of it but never traces it back to its source.
The only source of the true Ridiculous (as it appears to me) is affectation. But though it arises from one spring only, when we consider the infinite streams into which this one branches, we shall presently cease to admire at the copious field it affords to an observer. Now, affectation proceeds from one of these two causes, vanity or hypocrisy: for as vanity puts us on affecting false characters, in order to purchase applause; so hypocrisy sets us on an endeavour to avoid censure, by concealing our vices under an appearance of their opposite virtues. And though these two causes are often confounded (for there is some difficulty in distinguishing them), yet, as they proceed from very different motives, so they are as clearly distinct in their operations: for indeed, the affectation which arises from vanity is nearer to truth than the other, as it hath not that violent repugnancy of nature to struggle with, which that of the hypocrite hath. It may be likewise noted, that affectation doth not imply an absolute negation of those qualities which are affected; and, therefore, though, when it proceeds from hypocrisy, it be nearly allied to deceit; yet when it comes from vanity only, it partakes of the nature of ostentation: for instance, the affectation of liberality in a vain man differs visibly from the same affectation in the avaricious; for though the vain man is not what he would appear, or hath not the virtue he affects, to the degree he would be thought to have it; yet it sits less awkwardly on him than on the avaricious man, who is the very reverse of what he would seem to be.
The only real source of true Ridiculousness (in my opinion) is pretentiousness. But even though it comes from just this one source, when we look at the countless ways it branches out, we quickly stop being surprised at the vast territory it offers to any observer. Now, pretentiousness stems from one of two causes: vanity or hypocrisy. Vanity leads us to act like we're something we're not in order to seek approval, while hypocrisy pushes us to avoid criticism by hiding our flaws behind a façade of opposing virtues. Although these two causes are often mixed up (because it can be hard to tell them apart), they come from very different motivations and are clearly distinct in how they operate. In fact, the pretentiousness that comes from vanity is closer to the truth than the other type, since it doesn't have the same strong internal conflict that hypocritical pretentiousness does. It's also important to note that pretentiousness doesn't mean a complete lack of the qualities being impersonated; therefore, while hypocritical pretentiousness is closely related to deceit, pretentiousness that arises from vanity has a touch of showiness to it. For example, the feigned generosity in a vain person is clearly different from the same act in a greedy person; while the vain person may not be what they pretend to be or doesn't possess the virtue they seem to have to the extent they claim, it still looks more natural on them than it does on the greedy person, who is the exact opposite of what they appear to be.
From the discovery of this affectation arises the Ridiculous, which always strikes the reader with surprize and pleasure; and that in a higher and stronger degree when the affectation arises from hypocrisy, than when from vanity; for to discover any one to be the exact reverse of what he affects, is more surprizing, and consequently more ridiculous, than to find him a little deficient in the quality he desires the reputation of. I might observe that our Ben Jonson, who of all men understood the Ridiculous the best, hath chiefly used the hypocritical affectation.
From the discovery of this pretense comes the Ridiculous, which always surprises and delights the reader; and this is even more pronounced when the pretense comes from hypocrisy rather than vanity. Finding out that someone is the exact opposite of what they claim to be is more shocking and, therefore, more ridiculous than discovering they just fall short in the trait they want to be known for. I should point out that our Ben Jonson, who understood the Ridiculous better than anyone, mainly focused on hypocritical pretense.
Now, from affectation only, the misfortunes and calamities of life, or the imperfections of nature, may become the objects of ridicule. Surely he hath a very ill-framed mind who can look on ugliness, infirmity, or poverty, as ridiculous in themselves: nor do I believe any man living, who meets a dirty fellow riding through the streets in a cart, is struck with an idea of the Ridiculous from it; but if he should see the same figure descend from his coach and six, or bolt from his chair with his hat under his arm, he would then begin to laugh, and with justice. In the same manner, were we to enter a poor house and behold a wretched family shivering with cold and languishing with hunger, it would not incline us to laughter (at least we must have very diabolical natures if it would); but should we discover there a grate, instead of coals, adorned with flowers, empty plate or china dishes on the sideboard, or any other affectation of riches and finery, either on their persons or in their furniture, we might then indeed be excused for ridiculing so fantastical an appearance. Much less are natural imperfections the object of derision; but when ugliness aims at the applause of beauty, or lameness endeavours to display agility, it is then that these unfortunate circumstances, which at first moved our compassion, tend only to raise our mirth.
Now, only from pretension, the misfortunes and hardships of life, or the flaws of human nature, can become the targets of mockery. Surely someone has a very twisted mindset if they view ugliness, disability, or poverty as inherently laughable: I doubt there’s anyone living who sees a dirty person riding through the streets in a cart and thinks it’s funny; but if that same person were to get out of a fancy car or jump out of an expensive chair with his hat under his arm, he’d likely start laughing, and rightfully so. Similarly, if we were to enter a poor home and see a struggling family shivering from the cold and suffering from hunger, it wouldn’t make us laugh (unless we had truly wicked hearts); but if we found a fireplace with flowers instead of coal, an empty plate or fine china on the sideboard, or any other display of false wealth and luxury, either on their bodies or in their home, we might justifiably mock such a ridiculous façade. Natural flaws are even less deserving of scorn; but when someone unattractive tries to attract the praise of beauty, or someone with a disability attempts to show off their agility, that’s when these unfortunate situations, which initially evoke our sympathy, end up making us laugh.
The poet carries this very far:—
The poet takes this idea to an extreme:—
None are for being what they are in fault,
But for not being what they would be thought.
No one is at fault for being who they are,
But for not being what others expect them to be.
Where if the metre would suffer the word Ridiculous to close the first line, the thought would be rather more proper. Great vices are the proper objects of our detestation, smaller faults, of our pity; but affectation appears to me the only true source of the Ridiculous.
Where if the meter would allow the word Ridiculous to end the first line, the thought would be more fitting. Major vices are what we should truly detest, while minor faults deserve our pity; however, to me, affectation seems to be the only real source of the Ridiculous.
But perhaps it may be objected to me, that I have against my own rules introduced vices, and of a very black kind, into this work. To which I shall answer: first, that it is very difficult to pursue a series of human actions, and keep clear from them. Secondly, that the vices to be found here are rather the accidental consequences of some human frailty or foible, than causes habitually existing in the mind. Thirdly, that they are never set forth as the objects of ridicule, but detestation. Fourthly, that they are never the principal figure at that time on the scene: and, lastly, they never produce the intended evil.
But some might argue that I've broken my own rules by including serious vices in this work. To that, I respond: first, it's really hard to explore human actions without encountering them. Second, the vices shown here are more like the unfortunate results of human weaknesses or quirks than permanent traits of character. Third, they are never depicted as something to laugh at, but rather as something to hate. Fourth, they are never the main focus at any given time. And finally, they never lead to the intended harm.
Having thus distinguished Joseph Andrews from the productions of romance writers on the one hand and burlesque writers on the other, and given some few very short hints (for I intended no more) of this species of writing, which I have affirmed to be hitherto unattempted in our language; I shall leave to my good-natured reader to apply my piece to my observations, and will detain him no longer than with a word concerning the characters in this work.
Having distinguished Joseph Andrews from the works of romance writers on one side and burlesque writers on the other, and provided a few brief insights (as I intended to say no more) about this type of writing, which I believe has not yet been attempted in our language, I’ll let my kind reader connect my work to my observations, and I'll keep him no longer than to say a word about the characters in this piece.
And here I solemnly protest I have no intention to vilify or asperse any one; for though everything is copied from the book of nature, and scarce a character or action produced which I have not taken from my I own observations and experience; yet I have used the utmost care to obscure the persons by such different circumstances, degrees, and colours, that it will be impossible to guess at them with any degree of certainty; and if it ever happens otherwise, it is only where the failure characterized is so minute, that it is a foible only which the party himself may laugh at as well as any other.
And here I firmly state that I have no intention of slandering or criticizing anyone; because even though everything is based on the book of nature, and hardly a character or action exists that I haven't taken from my own observations and experiences, I have done my best to disguise the individuals with different circumstances, degrees, and traits, making it impossible to identify them with any certainty. If that ever happens, it will only be in cases where the flaw is so minor that the person involved can laugh at it just like anyone else.
As to the character of Adams, as it is the most glaring in the whole, so I conceive it is not to be found in any book now extant. It is designed a character of perfect simplicity; and as the goodness of his heart will recommend him to the good-natured, so I hope it will excuse me to the gentlemen of his cloth; for whom, while they are worthy of their sacred order, no man can possibly have a greater respect. They will therefore excuse me, notwithstanding the low adventures in which he is engaged, that I have made him a clergyman; since no other office could have given him so many opportunities of displaying his worthy inclinations.
Regarding Adams' character, which stands out the most, I believe it isn't found in any book available today. He is meant to embody perfect simplicity; and while the goodness of his heart will appeal to kind-hearted people, I hope it will also excuse me in the eyes of the gentlemen in his profession, for whom, as long as they are deserving of their sacred calling, no one can have greater respect. They will understand, despite the humble adventures he finds himself in, why I've made him a clergyman, since no other role would provide him with as many chances to demonstrate his admirable qualities.
Footnote 1: Joseph Andrews was originally published in 2 vols. duodecimo. (return)
Footnote 1: Joseph Andrews was originally published in 2 volumes. (return)
THE HISTORY OF THE ADVENTURES OF JOSEPH ANDREWS AND HIS FRIEND MR ABRAHAM ADAMS
BOOK I.
CHAPTER I.
Of writing lives in general, and particularly of Pamela; with a word by the bye of Colley Cibber and others.
About writing lives in general, and specifically about Pamela; with a brief mention of Colley Cibber and others.
It is a trite but true observation, that examples work more forcibly on the mind than precepts: and if this be just in what is odious and blameable, it is more strongly so in what is amiable and praiseworthy. Here emulation most effectually operates upon us, and inspires our imitation in an irresistible manner. A good man therefore is a standing lesson to all his acquaintance, and of far greater use in that narrow circle than a good book.
It's a common but true observation that examples impact us more powerfully than principles do. If this is true for things that are unpleasant and blameworthy, it's even more true for things that are admirable and commendable. Here, the drive to emulate others works on us most effectively, inspiring us to imitate in a way that feels irresistible. A good person is, therefore, a constant lesson to everyone around them, proving to be much more useful in that close circle than a good book.
But as it often happens that the best men are but little known, and consequently cannot extend the usefulness of their examples a great way; the writer may be called in aid to spread their history farther, and to present the amiable pictures to those who have not the happiness of knowing the originals; and so, by communicating such valuable patterns to the world, he may perhaps do a more extensive service to mankind than the person whose life originally afforded the pattern.
But it often happens that the best people are not well known, and as a result, they can’t share the impact of their examples widely. The writer can step in to share their stories more broadly and showcase the admirable qualities of those who aren’t fortunate enough to know the originals. By sharing such valuable role models with the world, the writer might actually do a greater service to humanity than the person whose life provided the original example.
In this light I have always regarded those biographers who have recorded the actions of great and worthy persons of both sexes. Not to mention those antient writers which of late days are little read, being written in obsolete, and as they are generally thought, unintelligible languages, such as Plutarch, Nepos, and others which I heard of in my youth; our own language affords many of excellent use and instruction, finely calculated to sow the seeds of virtue in youth, and very easy to be comprehended by persons of moderate capacity. Such as the history of John the Great, who, by his brave and heroic actions against men of large and athletic bodies, obtained the glorious appellation of the Giant-killer; that of an Earl of Warwick, whose Christian name was Guy; the lives of Argalus and Parthenia; and above all, the history of those seven worthy personages, the Champions of Christendom. In all these delight is mixed with instruction, and the reader is almost as much improved as entertained.
I have always viewed biographers who have documented the lives of great and admirable people from both genders in a positive light. Not to mention those ancient writers, like Plutarch and Nepos, which aren’t read much anymore because they’re written in outdated and often considered incomprehensible languages. Our own language, however, offers plenty of valuable and instructive works that are perfectly suited to instill virtues in young people and are easy to understand for those of average intelligence. For example, there's the story of John the Great, who earned the title of Giant-Killer through his brave and heroic deeds against strong and athletic foes; the tale of an Earl of Warwick named Guy; the lives of Argalus and Parthenia; and above all, the history of the seven noble figures known as the Champions of Christendom. In all these stories, enjoyment is blended with education, and readers come away both entertained and enlightened.
But I pass by these and many others to mention two books lately published, which represent an admirable pattern of the amiable in either sex. The former of these, which deals in male virtue, was written by the great person himself, who lived the life he hath recorded, and is by many thought to have lived such a life only in order to write it. The other is communicated to us by an historian who borrows his lights, as the common method is, from authentic papers and records. The reader, I believe, already conjectures, I mean the lives of Mr Colley Cibber and of Mrs Pamela Andrews. How artfully doth the former, by insinuating that he escaped being promoted to the highest stations in Church and State, teach us a contempt of worldly grandeur! how strongly doth he inculcate an absolute submission to our superiors! Lastly, how completely doth he arm us against so uneasy, so wretched a passion as the fear of shame! how clearly doth he expose the emptiness and vanity of that phantom, reputation!
But I’ll skip over these and many others to highlight two recently published books that showcase a remarkable example of kindness in both genders. The first one, which focuses on male virtue, was written by the author himself, who lived the life he describes, and many believe he lived such a life just to write about it. The second is presented to us by a historian who gets his insights, as is commonly done, from authentic documents and records. I believe the reader already suspects I’m referring to the lives of Mr. Colley Cibber and Mrs. Pamela Andrews. How cleverly does the former, by suggesting that he avoided being promoted to the highest roles in Church and State, teach us to look down on worldly grandeur! How strongly does he emphasize complete submission to our superiors! And finally, how effectively does he prepare us against such an uncomfortable, miserable feeling as the fear of shame! How clearly does he reveal the emptiness and vanity of that illusion, reputation!
What the female readers are taught by the memoirs of Mrs Andrews is so well set forth in the excellent essays or letters prefixed to the second and subsequent editions of that work, that it would be here a needless repetition. The authentic history with which I now present the public is an instance of the great good that book is likely to do, and of the prevalence of example which I have just observed: since it will appear that it was by keeping the excellent pattern of his sister's virtues before his eyes, that Mr Joseph Andrews was chiefly enabled to preserve his purity in the midst of such great temptations. I shall only add that this character of male chastity, though doubtless as desirable and becoming in one part of the human species as in the other, is almost the only virtue which the great apologist hath not given himself for the sake of giving the example to his readers.
What female readers learn from Mrs. Andrews' memoirs is so well explained in the excellent essays and letters added to the second and later editions of that work that repeating it here would be unnecessary. The real story I’m now sharing with the public shows the great impact this book is likely to have and the powerful influence of example that I just mentioned: it will become clear that by keeping his sister's virtues in mind, Mr. Joseph Andrews was primarily able to maintain his purity despite facing significant temptations. I’ll just add that this notion of male chastity, while undoubtedly as desirable and fitting for one gender as it is for the other, is almost the only virtue that the great defender has not highlighted in order to set an example for his readers.
CHAPTER II.
Of Mr Joseph Andrews, his birth, parentage, education, and great endowments; with a word or two concerning ancestors.
About Mr. Joseph Andrews, his birth, family background, education, and remarkable qualities; along with a few words about his ancestors.
Mr Joseph Andrews, the hero of our ensuing history, was esteemed to be the only son of Gaffar and Gammer Andrews, and brother to the illustrious Pamela, whose virtue is at present so famous. As to his ancestors, we have searched with great diligence, but little success; being unable to trace them farther than his great-grandfather, who, as an elderly person in the parish remembers to have heard his father say, was an excellent cudgel-player. Whether he had any ancestors before this, we must leave to the opinion of our curious reader, finding nothing of sufficient certainty to rely on. However, we cannot omit inserting an epitaph which an ingenious friend of ours hath communicated:—
Mr. Joseph Andrews, the hero of our upcoming story, was known to be the only son of Gaffar and Gammer Andrews, and brother to the famous Pamela, whose virtue is widely recognized today. As for his ancestors, we’ve searched thoroughly but with little luck, only being able to trace them back to his great-grandfather, who, as an older person in the parish recalls, was a fantastic cudgel player. Whether he had any ancestors before that, we’ll leave for our curious reader to ponder, as we have found nothing reliable enough to count on. However, we can't skip including an epitaph that a clever friend of ours has shared:—
Stay, traveller, for underneath this pew
Lies fast asleep that merry man Andrew:
When the last day's great sun shall gild the skies,
Then he shall from his tomb get up and rise.
Be merry while thou canst: for surely thou
Shalt shortly be as sad as he is now.
Stay a moment, traveler, because beneath this pew
Lies the joyful man Andrew, fast asleep:
When the last day’s sun shines in the sky,
He will rise from his tomb.
Enjoy your time while you can, because surely you
Will soon be as sorrowful as he is now.
The words are almost out of the stone with antiquity. But it is needless to observe that Andrew here is writ without an s, and is, besides, a Christian name. My friend, moreover, conjectures this to have been the founder of that sect of laughing philosophers since called Merry-andrews.
The words are nearly as old as the stone itself. But it's worth noting that Andrew is written here without an s, and it's also a Christian name. Additionally, my friend speculates that this was the founder of the group of laughing philosophers later known as Merry-andrews.
To waive, therefore, a circumstance which, though mentioned in conformity to the exact rules of biography, is not greatly material, I proceed to things of more consequence. Indeed, it is sufficiently certain that he had as many ancestors as the best man living, and, perhaps, if we look five or six hundred years backwards, might be related to some persons of very great figure at present, whose ancestors within half the last century are buried in as great obscurity. But suppose, for argument's sake, we should admit that he had no ancestors at all, but had sprung up, according to the modern phrase, out of a dunghill, as the Athenians pretended they themselves did from the earth, would not this autokopros 2 have been justly entitled to all the praise arising from his own virtues? Would it not be hard that a man who hath no ancestors should therefore be rendered incapable of acquiring honour; when we see so many who have no virtues enjoying the honour of their forefathers? At ten years old (by which time his education was advanced to writing and reading) he was bound an apprentice, according to the statute, to Sir Thomas Booby, an uncle of Mr Booby's by the father's side. Sir Thomas having then an estate in his own hands, the young Andrews was at first employed in what in the country they call keeping birds. His office was to perform the part the ancients assigned to the god Priapus, which deity the moderns call by the name of Jack o' Lent; but his voice being so extremely musical, that it rather allured the birds than terrified them, he was soon transplanted from the fields into the dog-kennel, where he was placed under the huntsman, and made what the sportsmen term whipper-in. For this place likewise the sweetness of his voice disqualified him; the dogs preferring the melody of his chiding to all the alluring notes of the huntsman, who soon became so incensed at it, that he desired Sir Thomas to provide otherwise for him, and constantly laid every fault the dogs were at to the account of the poor boy, who was now transplanted to the stable. Here he soon gave proofs of strength and agility beyond his years, and constantly rode the most spirited and vicious horses to water, with an intrepidity which surprized every one. While he was in this station, he rode several races for Sir Thomas, and this with such expertness and success, that the neighbouring gentlemen frequently solicited the knight to permit little Joey (for so he was called) to ride their matches. The best gamesters, before they laid their money, always inquired which horse little Joey was to ride; and the bets were rather proportioned by the rider than by the horse himself; especially after he had scornfully refused a considerable bribe to play booty on such an occasion. This extremely raised his character, and so pleased the Lady Booby, that she desired to have him (being now seventeen years of age) for her own footboy.
To skip over a detail that, while following the strict rules of biography, isn't all that important, I’ll move on to more significant matters. It’s pretty clear that he had as many ancestors as any great person alive today, and if we look back five or six hundred years, he might even be related to some prominent figures whose ancestors within the last fifty years are now quite obscure. But let's say, for the sake of argument, we accept that he had no ancestors at all and just appeared, as the Athenians claimed about themselves, from the ground. Wouldn’t this autokopros 2 still deserve all the praise for his own virtues? Isn’t it unfair that a man with no ancestors should be unable to gain honor when we see so many people without virtues enjoying the honor of their forebears? At ten years old (by which time he had learned to read and write), he was apprenticed, as required by law, to Sir Thomas Booby, an uncle of Mr. Booby on his father’s side. Sir Thomas, having an estate at the time, first put young Andrews to work at what they called keeping birds in the countryside. His job was similar to what the ancients assigned to the god Priapus, whom the moderns call Jack o’ Lent; but his beautiful singing attracted the birds instead of scaring them, so he was quickly moved from the fields to the dog kennel, where he was put under the huntsman and made what hunters call whipper-in. This role also didn’t suit him, as the dogs preferred the sound of his voice to the hunter’s calls, which made the huntsman so furious that he asked Sir Thomas to find another job for him and blamed all the dogs' mistakes on the poor boy. He was soon transferred to the stable, where he quickly demonstrated strength and agility beyond his years, often riding the most spirited and difficult horses to water with a bravery that surprised everyone. While in this position, he raced several horses for Sir Thomas with such skill and success that nearby gentlemen often asked the knight if little Joey (as he was known) could ride their matches. The best gamblers always checked which horse little Joey would ride before placing their bets, and the odds were often more about the rider than the horse itself, especially after he had boldly turned down a large bribe to throw a race. This dramatically boosted his reputation and so impressed Lady Booby that she wanted him (now seventeen years old) to be her personal footboy.
Joey was now preferred from the stable to attend on his lady, to go on her errands, stand behind her chair, wait at her tea-table, and carry her prayer-book to church; at which place his voice gave him an opportunity of distinguishing himself by singing psalms: he behaved likewise in every other respect so well at Divine service, that it recommended him to the notice of Mr Abraham Adams, the curate, who took an opportunity one day, as he was drinking a cup of ale in Sir Thomas's kitchen, to ask the young man several questions concerning religion; with his answers to which he was wonderfully pleased.
Joey was now the preferred choice from the stable to attend to his lady, run her errands, stand behind her chair, wait at her tea table, and carry her prayer book to church; where his singing allowed him to stand out by singing psalms. He also behaved so well during Divine service that he caught the attention of Mr. Abraham Adams, the curate, who took the opportunity one day, while having a cup of ale in Sir Thomas's kitchen, to ask the young man several questions about religion; he was very pleased with his answers.
Footnote 2: In English, sprung from a dunghill. (return)
Footnote 2: In English, originated from a pile of manure. (return)
CHAPTER III.
Of Mr Abraham Adams the curate, Mrs Slipslop the chambermaid, and others.
About Mr. Abraham Adams, the curate, Mrs. Slipslop, the chambermaid, and others.
Mr Abraham Adams was an excellent scholar. He was a perfect master of the Greek and Latin languages; to which he added a great share of knowledge in the Oriental tongues; and could read and translate French, Italian, and Spanish. He had applied many years to the most severe study, and had treasured up a fund of learning rarely to be met with in a university. He was, besides, a man of good sense, good parts, and good nature; but was at the same time as entirely ignorant of the ways of this world as an infant just entered into it could possibly be. As he had never any intention to deceive, so he never suspected such a design in others. He was generous, friendly, and brave to an excess; but simplicity was his characteristick: he did, no more than Mr Colley Cibber, apprehend any such passions as malice and envy to exist in mankind; which was indeed less remarkable in a country parson than in a gentleman who hath passed his life behind the scenes,—a place which hath been seldom thought the school of innocence, and where a very little observation would have convinced the great apologist that those passions have a real existence in the human mind.
Mr. Abraham Adams was an outstanding scholar. He had a complete mastery of Greek and Latin, along with a significant knowledge of Eastern languages, and could read and translate French, Italian, and Spanish. He had dedicated many years to rigorous study and had amassed a wealth of knowledge that was rarely found even in a university. Additionally, he was a man of sense, good qualities, and a kind nature, but he was just as completely unaware of the ways of the world as a newborn baby. He never intended to deceive anyone, so he never suspected that others might have such intentions. He was generous, friendly, and excessively brave, but simplicity was his defining trait: he, much like Mr. Colley Cibber, could not grasp that feelings like malice and envy existed in people; this was perhaps less surprising in a country parson than in a gentleman who had spent his life behind the scenes—a place not typically seen as a school of innocence, where even a little observation would have shown the great apologist that such feelings do indeed exist in the human mind.
His virtue, and his other qualifications, as they rendered him equal to his office, so they made him an agreeable and valuable companion, and had so much endeared and well recommended him to a bishop, that at the age of fifty he was provided with a handsome income of twenty-three pounds a year; which, however, he could not make any great figure with, because he lived in a dear country, and was a little encumbered with a wife and six children.
His virtues and other qualities not only made him fit for his role but also made him a pleasant and valuable friend. They endeared him to a bishop so much that, at the age of fifty, he was granted a respectable income of twenty-three pounds a year. However, he couldn't get by easily on that amount because he lived in an expensive area and had a wife and six children to support.
It was this gentleman, who having, as I have said, observed the singular devotion of young Andrews, had found means to question him concerning several particulars; as, how many books there were in the New Testament? which were they? how many chapters they contained? and such like: to all which, Mr Adams privately said, he answered much better than Sir Thomas, or two other neighbouring justices of the peace could probably have done.
It was this gentleman who, having noticed young Andrews' unique dedication, managed to ask him about several details, like how many books are in the New Testament, which ones they are, how many chapters they contain, and similar things. To all of these, Mr. Adams privately said he responded much better than Sir Thomas or two other nearby justices of the peace could have likely done.
Mr Adams was wonderfully solicitous to know at what time, and by what opportunity, the youth became acquainted with these matters: Joey told him that he had very early learnt to read and write by the goodness of his father, who, though he had not interest enough to get him into a charity school, because a cousin of his father's landlord did not vote on the right side for a churchwarden in a borough town, yet had been himself at the expense of sixpence a week for his learning. He told him likewise, that ever since he was in Sir Thomas's family he had employed all his hours of leisure in reading good books; that he had read the Bible, the Whole Duty of Man, and Thomas a Kempis; and that as often as he could, without being perceived, he had studied a great good book which lay open in the hall window, where he had read, "as how the devil carried away half a church in sermon-time, without hurting one of the congregation; and as how a field of corn ran away down a hill with all the trees upon it, and covered another man's meadow." This sufficiently assured Mr Adams that the good book meant could be no other than Baker's Chronicle.
Mr. Adams was really curious to know when and how the young guy learned about these things. Joey told him that he had learned to read and write at a young age thanks to his dad, who, although he didn’t have enough connections to get him into a charity school—because a cousin of his dad's landlord didn’t vote the right way for a churchwarden in a borough town—still spent sixpence a week on his education. He also mentioned that ever since he joined Sir Thomas's household, he had spent all his free time reading good books. He had read the Bible, The Whole Duty of Man, and Thomas à Kempis. And as often as he could without being noticed, he had studied a great book that was open in the hall window, where he read about how the devil carried away half a church during a sermon without hurting any of the congregation, and how a field of corn rolled down a hill with all the trees on it and covered another man's meadow. This was enough to convince Mr. Adams that the great book in question could only be Baker's Chronicle.
The curate, surprized to find such instances of industry and application in a young man who had never met with the least encouragement, asked him, If he did not extremely regret the want of a liberal education, and the not having been born of parents who might have indulged his talents and desire of knowledge? To which he answered, "He hoped he had profited somewhat better from the books he had read than to lament his condition in this world. That, for his part, he was perfectly content with the state to which he was called; that he should endeavour to improve his talent, which was all required of him; but not repine at his own lot, nor envy those of his betters." "Well said, my lad," replied the curate; "and I wish some who have read many more good books, nay, and some who have written good books themselves, had profited so much by them."
The curate, surprised to see such hard work and focus in a young man who had never received the slightest encouragement, asked him if he didn't deeply regret lacking a good education and not having been born to parents who might have nurtured his talents and desire for knowledge. The young man replied, "I hope I've benefited somewhat more from the books I've read than to complain about my situation in this world. For my part, I'm completely content with the circumstances I've been given; I will strive to improve my abilities, which is all that is expected of me, but I won't grumble about my lot or envy those who are better off." "Well said, my lad," said the curate; "and I wish some who have read many more good books, and even some who have written good books themselves, had gained as much from them."
Adams had no nearer access to Sir Thomas or my lady than through the waiting-gentlewoman; for Sir Thomas was too apt to estimate men merely by their dress or fortune; and my lady was a woman of gaiety, who had been blest with a town education, and never spoke of any of her country neighbours by any other appellation than that of the brutes. They both regarded the curate as a kind of domestic only, belonging to the parson of the parish, who was at this time at variance with the knight; for the parson had for many years lived in a constant state of civil war, or, which is perhaps as bad, of civil law, with Sir Thomas himself and the tenants of his manor. The foundation of this quarrel was a modus, by setting which aside an advantage of several shillings per annum would have accrued to the rector; but he had not yet been able to accomplish his purpose, and had reaped hitherto nothing better from the suits than the pleasure (which he used indeed frequently to say was no small one) of reflecting that he had utterly undone many of the poor tenants, though he had at the same time greatly impoverished himself.
Adams had no closer connection to Sir Thomas or Lady than through the waiting-gentlewoman; Sir Thomas tended to judge people solely by their clothing or wealth, and Lady was a lively woman, well-educated in the city, who only referred to her country neighbors as "the brutes." They both viewed the curate as merely a kind of servant, affiliated with the parish rector, who was currently at odds with the knight. The rector had been in a long-standing conflict, or perhaps just as bad, legal disputes, with Sir Thomas and the tenants of his estate. The root of this disagreement was a payment dispute that would have brought the rector several extra shillings a year if resolved; however, he had yet to achieve his goal and had gained nothing from the lawsuits but the satisfaction (which he often claimed was quite significant) of knowing he had financially ruined many of the poor tenants, even while he severely reduced his own wealth.
Mrs Slipslop, the waiting-gentlewoman, being herself the daughter of a curate, preserved some respect for Adams: she professed great regard for his learning, and would frequently dispute with him on points of theology; but always insisted on a deference to be paid to her understanding, as she had been frequently at London, and knew more of the world than a country parson could pretend to.
Mrs. Slipslop, the waiting woman, being the daughter of a curate herself, maintained some respect for Adams. She claimed to have great appreciation for his knowledge and often debated theological issues with him; however, she always demanded that he show respect for her understanding, since she had been to London several times and knew more about the world than a country parson could ever claim.
She had in these disputes a particular advantage over Adams: for she was a mighty affecter of hard words, which she used in such a manner that the parson, who durst not offend her by calling her words in question, was frequently at some loss to guess her meaning, and would have been much less puzzled by an Arabian manuscript.
She had a unique edge in these arguments against Adams because she was really good at using fancy words. She used them in a way that made the parson, who didn’t want to upset her by questioning her vocabulary, often unsure of what she meant—he would have found an Arabian manuscript easier to understand.
Adams therefore took an opportunity one day, after a pretty long discourse with her on the essence (or, as she pleased to term it, the incence) of matter, to mention the case of young Andrews; desiring her to recommend him to her lady as a youth very susceptible of learning, and one whose instruction in Latin he would himself undertake; by which means he might be qualified for a higher station than that of a footman; and added, she knew it was in his master's power easily to provide for him in a better manner. He therefore desired that the boy might be left behind under his care.
Adams took the chance one day, after a pretty long conversation with her about the nature (or, as she liked to say, the essence) of matter, to bring up young Andrews. He asked her to recommend him to her lady as a bright young man who was very eager to learn, and he would personally take on the task of teaching him Latin. This way, he could be prepared for a position that was better than that of a footman, and he added that it was easy for his master to arrange for him to have a better opportunity. He therefore requested that the boy be left in his care.
"La! Mr Adams," said Mrs Slipslop, "do you think my lady will suffer any preambles about any such matter? She is going to London very concisely, and I am confidous would not leave Joey behind her on any account; for he is one of the genteelest young fellows you may see in a summer's day; and I am confidous she would as soon think of parting with a pair of her grey mares, for she values herself as much on one as the other." Adams would have interrupted, but she proceeded: "And why is Latin more necessitous for a footman than a gentleman? It is very proper that you clergymen must learn it, because you can't preach without it: but I have heard gentlemen say in London, that it is fit for nobody else. I am confidous my lady would be angry with me for mentioning it; and I shall draw myself into no such delemy." At which words her lady's bell rung, and Mr Adams was forced to retire; nor could he gain a second opportunity with her before their London journey, which happened a few days afterwards. However, Andrews behaved very thankfully and gratefully to him for his intended kindness, which he told him he never would forget, and at the same time received from the good man many admonitions concerning the regulation of his future conduct, and his perseverance in innocence and industry.
"Wow! Mr. Adams," said Mrs. Slipslop, "do you think my lady will have any issues with this? She's heading to London without any fuss, and I'm sure she wouldn't leave Joey behind for any reason; he's one of the best young men you could meet on a summer day. I bet she’d just as soon part with one of her prized grey mares because she takes just as much pride in one as the other." Adams would have interrupted her, but she continued, "And why is it that Latin is more necessary for a footman than for a gentleman? It's only right that you clergymen learn it since you can't preach without it. But I've heard gentlemen in London say it's pointless for anyone else. I'm sure my lady would be upset with me for even bringing it up; and I won’t get caught in such a dilemma." Just then, her lady's bell rang, and Mr. Adams had to leave; he couldn’t find another chance to speak with her before their trip to London, which took place a few days later. However, Andrews expressed his gratitude to him for his intended kindness, saying he would never forget it, while also receiving plenty of advice from the good man about how to conduct himself in the future and to maintain his innocence and hard work.
CHAPTER IV.
What happened after their journey to London.
What happened after their trip to London.
No sooner was young Andrews arrived at London than he began to scrape an acquaintance with his party-coloured brethren, who endeavoured to make him despise his former course of life. His hair was cut after the newest fashion, and became his chief care; he went abroad with it all the morning in papers, and drest it out in the afternoon. They could not, however, teach him to game, swear, drink, nor any other genteel vice the town abounded with. He applied most of his leisure hours to music, in which he greatly improved himself; and became so perfect a connoisseur in that art, that he led the opinion of all the other footmen at an opera, and they never condemned or applauded a single song contrary to his approbation or dislike. He was a little too forward in riots at the play-houses and assemblies; and when he attended his lady at church (which was but seldom) he behaved with less seeming devotion than formerly: however, if he was outwardly a pretty fellow, his morals remained entirely uncorrupted, though he was at the same time smarter and genteeler than any of the beaus in town, either in or out of livery.
As soon as young Andrews arrived in London, he started to make friends with his colorful companions, who tried to make him look down on his previous way of life. His hair was styled in the latest fashion, which became his main focus; he went out with it wrapped in paper all morning and styled it in the afternoon. However, they couldn't teach him to gamble, swear, drink, or any other trendy vices that were common in the city. He spent most of his free time on music, in which he greatly improved; he became such a knowledgeable expert that he influenced the opinions of all the other footmen at the opera, and they never judged or praised a single song without his approval or disapproval. He was a bit too eager to cause a stir at the theaters and social gatherings, and when he accompanied his lady to church (which was rare), he showed less seeming devotion than before. However, while he looked quite handsome on the outside, his morals remained completely intact, even though he was more fashionable and sophisticated than any of the young gentlemen in town, whether in uniform or not.
His lady, who had often said of him that Joey was the handsomest and genteelest footman in the kingdom, but that it was pity he wanted spirit, began now to find that fault no longer; on the contrary, she was frequently heard to cry out, "Ay, there is some life in this fellow." She plainly saw the effects which the town air hath on the soberest constitutions. She would now walk out with him into Hyde Park in a morning, and when tired, which happened almost every minute, would lean on his arm, and converse with him in great familiarity. Whenever she stept out of her coach, she would take him by the hand, and sometimes, for fear of stumbling, press it very hard; she admitted him to deliver messages at her bedside in a morning, leered at him at table, and indulged him in all those innocent freedoms which women of figure may permit without the least sully of their virtue.
His lady, who often remarked that Joey was the most handsome and refined footman in the kingdom, but that it was a shame he lacked spirit, started to see that flaw differently; on the contrary, she was frequently heard to exclaim, "Oh, this guy has some energy!" She clearly noticed the effects that city life had on even the most serious people. She would now walk with him in Hyde Park in the morning, and when she got tired—which happened almost every minute—she would lean on his arm and chat with him in a friendly way. Whenever she stepped out of her carriage, she would take his hand, and sometimes, to avoid tripping, grip it quite tightly; she allowed him to deliver messages at her bedside in the morning, flirted with him at the table, and gave him all those innocent liberties that women of status can enjoy without tarnishing their virtue.
But though their virtue remains unsullied, yet now and then some small arrows will glance on the shadow of it, their reputation; and so it fell out to Lady Booby, who happened to be walking arm-in-arm with Joey one morning in Hyde Park, when Lady Tittle and Lady Tattle came accidentally by in their coach. "Bless me," says Lady Tittle, "can I believe my eyes? Is that Lady Booby?"—"Surely," says Tattle. "But what makes you surprized?"—"Why, is not that her footman?" replied Tittle. At which Tattle laughed, and cried, "An old business, I assure you: is it possible you should not have heard it? The whole town hath known it this half-year." The consequence of this interview was a whisper through a hundred visits, which were separately performed by the two ladies 3 the same afternoon, and might have had a mischievous effect, had it not been stopt by two fresh reputations which were published the day afterwards, and engrossed the whole talk of the town.
But even though their integrity stays intact, occasionally some minor gossip will reflect off it, affecting their reputation; and this happened to Lady Booby, who was walking arm-in-arm with Joey one morning in Hyde Park when Lady Tittle and Lady Tattle happened to pass by in their carriage. "Goodness," says Lady Tittle, "can I believe my eyes? Is that Lady Booby?" — "Absolutely," replies Tattle. "But why are you surprised?" — "Well, isn't that her footman?" responds Tittle. To which Tattle laughed and said, "Oh, that's old news, I assure you: it's impossible you haven't heard about it? The entire town has known for the past six months." The outcome of this encounter was a whisper that spread through a hundred visits made separately by the two ladies 3 that same afternoon, and it could have caused some trouble, if not for two new scandals that broke the following day and took over all the town's gossip.
But, whatever opinion or suspicion the scandalous inclination of defamers might entertain of Lady Booby's innocent freedoms, it is certain they made no impression on young Andrews, who never offered to encroach beyond the liberties which his lady allowed him,—a behaviour which she imputed to the violent respect he preserved for her, and which served only to heighten a something she began to conceive, and which the next chapter will open a little farther.
But whatever opinions or suspicions the gossipers had about Lady Booby's innocent actions, it's clear they didn't affect young Andrews, who never tried to go beyond the boundaries she set for him. She attributed this behavior to the strong respect he had for her, which only intensified something she was starting to feel, and the next chapter will explore this a bit more.
Footnote 3: It may seem an absurdity that Tattle should visit, as she actually did, to spread a known scandal: but the reader may reconcile this by supposing, with me, that, notwithstanding what she says, this was her first acquaintance with it. (return)
Footnote 3: It might seem ridiculous that Tattle would actually show up to spread an already known scandal, but the reader can make sense of this by considering, like I do, that despite what she claims, this was her first exposure to it. (return)
CHAPTER V.
The death of Sir Thomas Booby, with the affectionate and mournful behaviour of his widow, and the great purity of Joseph Andrews.
The death of Sir Thomas Booby, along with the loving and sorrowful actions of his widow, and the remarkable integrity of Joseph Andrews.
At this time an accident happened which put a stop to those agreeable walks, which probably would have soon puffed up the cheeks of Fame, and caused her to blow her brazen trumpet through the town; and this was no other than the death of Sir Thomas Booby, who, departing this life, left his disconsolate lady confined to her house, as closely as if she herself had been attacked by some violent disease. During the first six days the poor lady admitted none but Mrs. Slipslop, and three female friends, who made a party at cards: but on the seventh she ordered Joey, whom, for a good reason, we shall hereafter call JOSEPH, to bring up her tea-kettle. The lady being in bed, called Joseph to her, bade him sit down, and, having accidentally laid her hand on his, she asked him if he had ever been in love. Joseph answered, with some confusion, it was time enough for one so young as himself to think on such things. "As young as you are," replied the lady, "I am convinced you are no stranger to that passion. Come, Joey," says she, "tell me truly, who is the happy girl whose eyes have made a conquest of you?" Joseph returned, that all the women he had ever seen were equally indifferent to him. "Oh then," said the lady, "you are a general lover. Indeed, you handsome fellows, like handsome women, are very long and difficult in fixing; but yet you shall never persuade me that your heart is so insusceptible of affection; I rather impute what you say to your secrecy, a very commendable quality, and what I am far from being angry with you for. Nothing can be more unworthy in a young man, than to betray any intimacies with the ladies." "Ladies! madam," said Joseph, "I am sure I never had the impudence to think of any that deserve that name." "Don't pretend to too much modesty," said she, "for that sometimes may be impertinent: but pray answer me this question. Suppose a lady should happen to like you; suppose she should prefer you to all your sex, and admit you to the same familiarities as you might have hoped for if you had been born her equal, are you certain that no vanity could tempt you to discover her? Answer me honestly, Joseph; have you so much more sense and so much more virtue than you handsome young fellows generally have, who make no scruple of sacrificing our dear reputation to your pride, without considering the great obligation we lay on you by our condescension and confidence? Can you keep a secret, my Joey?" "Madam," says he, "I hope your ladyship can't tax me with ever betraying the secrets of the family; and I hope, if you was to turn me away, I might have that character of you." "I don't intend to turn you away, Joey," said she, and sighed; "I am afraid it is not in my power." She then raised herself a little in her bed, and discovered one of the whitest necks that ever was seen; at which Joseph blushed. "La!" says she, in an affected surprize, "what am I doing? I have trusted myself with a man alone, naked in bed; suppose you should have any wicked intentions upon my honour, how should I defend myself?" Joseph protested that he never had the least evil design against her. "No," says she, "perhaps you may not call your designs wicked; and perhaps they are not so."—He swore they were not. "You misunderstand me," says she; "I mean if they were against my honour, they may not be wicked; but the world calls them so. But then, say you, the world will never know anything of the matter; yet would not that be trusting to your secrecy? Must not my reputation be then in your power? Would you not then be my master?" Joseph begged her ladyship to be comforted; for that he would never imagine the least wicked thing against her, and that he had rather die a thousand deaths than give her any reason to suspect him. "Yes," said she, "I must have reason to suspect you. Are you not a man? and, without vanity, I may pretend to some charms. But perhaps you may fear I should prosecute you; indeed I hope you do; and yet Heaven knows I should never have the confidence to appear before a court of justice; and you know, Joey, I am of a forgiving temper. Tell me, Joey, don't you think I should forgive you?"—"Indeed, madam," says Joseph, "I will never do anything to disoblige your ladyship."—"How," says she, "do you think it would not disoblige me then? Do you think I would willingly suffer you?"—"I don't understand you, madam," says Joseph.—"Don't you?" said she, "then you are either a fool, or pretend to be so; I find I was mistaken in you. So get you downstairs, and never let me see your face again; your pretended innocence cannot impose on me."—"Madam," said Joseph, "I would not have your ladyship think any evil of me. I have always endeavoured to be a dutiful servant both to you and my master."—"O thou villain!" answered my lady; "why didst thou mention the name of that dear man, unless to torment me, to bring his precious memory to my mind?" (and then she burst into a fit of tears.) "Get thee from my sight! I shall never endure thee more." At which words she turned away from him; and Joseph retreated from the room in a most disconsolate condition, and writ that letter which the reader will find in the next chapter.
At this point, an accident occurred that ended those pleasant walks, which would likely have soon inflated Fame's ego and made her announce loudly throughout the town; and this was none other than the death of Sir Thomas Booby. His passing left his grieving wife locked up in her house, as if she herself were suffering from some serious illness. For the first six days, the poor woman allowed only Mrs. Slipslop and three female friends to visit her, who gathered for a card game. But on the seventh day, she instructed Joey, whom we will hereafter call JOSEPH for good reason, to bring her tea kettle. The lady, being in bed, called Joseph over, asked him to sit down, and, accidentally placing her hand on his, inquired if he had ever been in love. Joseph replied, somewhat shyly, that it was too soon for someone his age to think about such things. "As young as you are," she responded, "I’m sure you’re no stranger to that feeling. Come on, Joey," she said, "tell me the truth, who is the lucky girl whose eyes have captured your heart?" Joseph stated that all the women he had ever met were equally uninteresting to him. "Oh, so you're a general lover," said the lady. "Indeed, you handsome men, like beautiful women, are very slow to settle down; but you won’t convince me that your heart is completely immune to affection; I suspect your words are just a sign of your discretion, which is admirable, and I’m not angry at you for it. Nothing is less worthy in a young man than to betray any closeness he might have with the ladies." "Ladies! Madam," Joseph replied, "I assure you I never had the audacity to think of any who deserve that title." "Don’t act too modest," she remarked, "as that can sometimes be annoying. But please answer me this: If a lady happens to like you, if she prefers you above all men and allows you the same freedoms you might have if you were her equal, do you really think no vanity would tempt you to reveal her? Be honest, Joseph; do you have so much more sense and virtue than other handsome young men who don’t hesitate to sacrifice our precious reputation for their own pride, forgetting the immense obligation we place on you with our trust? Can you keep a secret, my Joey?" "Madam," he replied, "I hope you won’t claim I’ve ever revealed the family’s secrets, and I hope that if you were to dismiss me, I could still maintain that character in your eyes." "I don’t intend to dismiss you, Joey," she said, sighing. "I fear I don’t have that power." She then shifted slightly in her bed, revealing one of the fairest necks anyone had ever seen, making Joseph blush. "Oh!" she exclaimed, pretending to be surprised, "What am I doing? I’ve trusted myself to a man alone, naked in bed; what if you had some wicked intentions against my honor? How would I defend myself?" Joseph insisted that he had never entertained any evil designs against her. "No," she said, "maybe you wouldn’t label your intentions as wicked; perhaps they aren’t. But you're misunderstanding me; I mean, if they were against my honor, they might not be wicked, but society would deem them so. However, you might argue that the world will never find out, yet that would mean relying on your secrecy, wouldn’t it? Wouldn’t my reputation then be in your hands? Wouldn’t you then be in control?" Joseph urged her to be reassured, insisting he would never conceive of anything wicked toward her and that he would rather die a thousand deaths than give her any reason for suspicion. "Yes," she said, "I must have cause to suspect you. Aren’t you a man? And, without boasting, I might claim some attractiveness. But maybe you’re just afraid I’d pursue you legally; though I truly hope you are, I doubt I would ever have the courage to face a court of law; and you know, Joey, I have a forgiving nature. Tell me, Joey, don’t you think I’d forgive you?" "Indeed, madam," Joseph replied, "I will never do anything to upset you." "How," she questioned, "do you think it wouldn’t upset me? Do you believe I would willingly tolerate you?" "I don’t understand you, madam," Joseph said. "Don’t you?" she retorted, "Then you’re either a fool or pretending to be one; I see I was wrong about you. So go downstairs and never let me see your face again; your fake innocence won’t fool me." "Madam," Joseph emphasized, "I wouldn’t want you to think any ill of me. I’ve always tried to be a loyal servant to both you and my master." "You wretched man!" she responded. "Why did you mention that dear man, if not to torment me and bring his precious memory back to my mind?" (At this, she broke down in tears.) "Get away from my sight! I shall never tolerate you again." With those words, she turned away from him, and Joseph left the room feeling utterly despondent, and wrote the letter that the reader will find in the next chapter.
CHAPTER VI.
How Joseph Andrews writ a letter to his sister Pamela.
How Joseph Andrews wrote a letter to his sister Pamela.
"To MRS PAMELA ANDREWS, LIVING WITH SQUIRE BOOBY.
"To Mrs. Pamela Andrews, living with Squire Booby."
"DEAR SISTER,—Since I received your letter of your good lady's death, we have had a misfortune of the same kind in our family. My worthy master Sir Thomas died about four days ago; and, what is worse, my poor lady is certainly gone distracted. None of the servants expected her to take it so to heart, because they quarrelled almost every day of their lives: but no more of that, because you know, Pamela, I never loved to tell the secrets of my master's family; but to be sure you must have known they never loved one another; and I have heard her ladyship wish his honour dead above a thousand times; but nobody knows what it is to lose a friend till they have lost him.
"DEAR SISTER, — Since I got your letter about the death of your good lady, we've experienced a similar tragedy in our family. My dear master, Sir Thomas, passed away about four days ago; and, even worse, my poor lady has definitely gone into a state of distress. None of the staff expected her to take it so hard, since they argued almost every day. But let's set that aside, as you know, Pamela, I'm not one to reveal the secrets of my master's family. Still, you must have known they never cared for each other; I've heard her say she wished him dead more times than I can count. But the truth is, nobody knows what it's like to lose a friend until they've actually lost one."
"Don't tell anybody what I write, because I should not care to have folks say I discover what passes in our family; but if it had not been so great a lady, I should have thought she had had a mind to me. Dear Pamela, don't tell anybody; but she ordered me to sit down by her bedside, when she was naked in bed; and she held my hand, and talked exactly as a lady does to her sweetheart in a stage-play, which I have seen in Covent Garden, while she wanted him to be no better than he should be.
"Don't tell anyone what I write because I really don't want people to think I know what's going on in our family. But if she weren't such a high-ranking lady, I would have thought she was interested in me. Dear Pamela, keep this to yourself; she asked me to sit by her bedside when she was in bed without clothes, held my hand, and talked just like a lady does to her boyfriend in a play I've seen at Covent Garden, wanting him to behave just right."
"If madam be mad, I shall not care for staying long in the family; so I heartily wish you could get me a place, either at the squire's, or some other neighbouring gentleman's, unless it be true that you are going to be married to parson Williams, as folks talk, and then I should be very willing to be his clerk; for which you know I am qualified, being able to read and to set a psalm.
"If the lady is crazy, I won't want to stick around the family for long; so I really hope you can find me a job, either with the squire or some other nearby gentleman, unless it's true that you’re going to marry Parson Williams, as people say. In that case, I’d be more than happy to be his clerk; you know I’m qualified since I can read and set a psalm."
"I fancy I shall be discharged very soon; and the moment I am, unless I hear from you, I shall return to my old master's country-seat, if it be only to see parson Adams, who is the best man in the world. London is a bad place, and there is so little good fellowship, that the next-door neighbours don't know one another. Pray give my service to all friends that inquire for me. So I rest
"I think I’ll be free very soon; and the moment I am, unless I hear from you, I’ll head back to my old master’s estate, if only to see Parson Adams, who is the best person I know. London is a terrible place, and there’s so little camaraderie that the neighbors next door don’t even know each other. Please send my regards to all the friends who ask about me. So I’ll just say"
"Your loving brother,
"Your caring brother,"
"JOSEPH ANDREWS."
"Joseph Andrews."
As soon as Joseph had sealed and directed this letter he walked downstairs, where he met Mrs. Slipslop, with whom we shall take this opportunity to bring the reader a little better acquainted. She was a maiden gentlewoman of about forty-five years of age, who, having made a small slip in her youth, had continued a good maid ever since. She was not at this time remarkably handsome; being very short, and rather too corpulent in body, and somewhat red, with the addition of pimples in the face. Her nose was likewise rather too large, and her eyes too little; nor did she resemble a cow so much in her breath as in two brown globes which she carried before her; one of her legs was also a little shorter than the other, which occasioned her to limp as she walked. This fair creature had long cast the eyes of affection on Joseph, in which she had not met with quite so good success as she probably wished, though, besides the allurements of her native charms, she had given him tea, sweetmeats, wine, and many other delicacies, of which, by keeping the keys, she had the absolute command. Joseph, however, had not returned the least gratitude to all these favours, not even so much as a kiss; though I would not insinuate she was so easily to be satisfied; for surely then he would have been highly blameable. The truth is, she was arrived at an age when she thought she might indulge herself in any liberties with a man, without the danger of bringing a third person into the world to betray them. She imagined that by so long a self-denial she had not only made amends for the small slip of her youth above hinted at, but had likewise laid up a quantity of merit to excuse any future failings. In a word, she resolved to give a loose to her amorous inclinations, and to pay off the debt of pleasure which she found she owed herself, as fast as possible.
As soon as Joseph finished sealing and addressing the letter, he walked downstairs, where he encountered Mrs. Slipslop. Let's take this opportunity to get to know her a bit better. She was a single woman around forty-five years old who, after a minor misstep in her youth, had remained unmarried ever since. At this moment, she wasn’t particularly attractive; she was quite short and a bit on the heavy side, with a somewhat red complexion and pimples on her face. Her nose was a bit large, and her eyes were rather small. She didn’t resemble a cow so much in her breath as in the two brown shapes she carried in front of her; one of her legs was also slightly shorter than the other, which caused her to limp as she walked. This lovely lady had long harbored feelings for Joseph, though those feelings weren’t quite reciprocated to the extent she had hoped. Despite her charms, she had treated him to tea, sweets, wine, and other goodies, all of which she provided access to by keeping the keys. However, Joseph had not shown her even a hint of gratitude for all these favors—not even a kiss. I’m not suggesting she was so easily satisfied; if that were the case, he would have been quite blameworthy. The truth is, she had reached an age where she thought she could indulge in certain liberties with a man without worrying about the risk of becoming pregnant. She believed that her long period of self-discipline had not only made up for her earlier mistake but also accumulated enough merit to excuse any future indiscretions. In short, she resolved to give in to her romantic desires and repay herself for the pleasure she felt she owed.
With these charms of person, and in this disposition of mind, she encountered poor Joseph at the bottom of the stairs, and asked him if he would drink a glass of something good this morning. Joseph, whose spirits were not a little cast down, very readily and thankfully accepted the offer; and together they went into a closet, where, having delivered him a full glass of ratafia, and desired him to sit down, Mrs. Slipslop thus began:—
With her charming personality and cheerful mindset, she ran into poor Joseph at the bottom of the stairs and asked him if he wanted a drink this morning. Joseph, feeling rather down, happily and gratefully accepted the offer. They headed into a small room, where she poured him a full glass of ratafia and asked him to take a seat. Mrs. Slipslop then started:—
"Sure nothing can be a more simple contract in a woman than to place her affections on a boy. If I had ever thought it would have been my fate, I should have wished to die a thousand deaths rather than live to see that day. If we like a man, the lightest hint sophisticates. Whereas a boy proposes upon us to break through all the regulations of modesty, before we can make any oppression upon him." Joseph, who did not understand a word she said, answered, "Yes, madam."—"Yes, madam!" replied Mrs. Slipslop with some warmth, "Do you intend to result my passion? Is it not enough, ungrateful as you are, to make no return to all the favours I have done you; but you must treat me with ironing? Barbarous monster! how have I deserved that my passion should be resulted and treated with ironing?" "Madam," answered Joseph, "I don't understand your hard words; but I am certain you have no occasion to call me ungrateful, for, so far from intending you any wrong, I have always loved you as well as if you had been my own mother." "How, sirrah!" says Mrs. Slipslop in a rage; "your own mother? Do you assinuate that I am old enough to be your mother? I don't know what a stripling may think, but I believe a man would refer me to any green-sickness silly girl whatsomdever: but I ought to despise you rather than be angry with you, for referring the conversation of girls to that of a woman of sense."—"Madam," says Joseph, "I am sure I have always valued the honour you did me by your conversation, for I know you are a woman of learning."—"Yes, but, Joseph," said she, a little softened by the compliment to her learning, "if you had a value for me, you certainly would have found some method of showing it me; for I am convicted you must see the value I have for you. Yes, Joseph, my eyes, whether I would or no, must have declared a passion I cannot conquer.—Oh! Joseph!"
"There's nothing simpler for a woman than to have her feelings set on a boy. If I had ever thought that would be my fate, I would have chosen to die a thousand times rather than witness that day. If we like a man, even the smallest suggestion complicates things. However, a boy expects us to break all the rules of modesty before we can even express any feelings toward him." Joseph, who didn’t understand a word she said, replied, "Yes, ma'am." — "Yes, ma'am!" Mrs. Slipslop shot back with some intensity, "Do you mean to dismiss my feelings? Is it not enough, as ungrateful as you are, that you make no acknowledgment of all the kindness I’ve shown you; but you must treat me like this? You heartless monster! What have I done to deserve that my feelings should be dismissed so coldly?" "Ma'am," Joseph replied, "I don’t understand your harsh words; but you have no reason to call me ungrateful, for, far from meaning you any harm, I’ve always cared for you as if you were my own mother." "How, you rascal!" Mrs. Slipslop exclaimed in a fit of rage; "your own mother? Are you implying that I’m old enough to be your mother? I don’t know what a young man like you might think, but I believe a man would choose to acknowledge any foolish girl rather than me. I should scorn you rather than be angry for referring to the topics of girls when speaking to a woman of sense." — "Ma'am," Joseph said, "I’ve always appreciated the honor of speaking with you, since I know you are a learned woman." — "Yes, but, Joseph," she replied, slightly softened by the compliment to her intellect, "if you truly valued me, you would have found some way to show it; I know you can see how I feel about you. Yes, Joseph, my eyes, whether I want them to or not, must reveal a passion I cannot control. — Oh! Joseph!"
As when a hungry tigress, who long has traversed the woods in fruitless search, sees within the reach of her claws a lamb, she prepares to leap on her prey; or as a voracious pike, of immense size, surveys through the liquid element a roach or gudgeon, which cannot escape her jaws, opens them wide to swallow the little fish; so did Mrs. Slipslop prepare to lay her violent amorous hands on the poor Joseph, when luckily her mistress's bell rung, and delivered the intended martyr from her clutches. She was obliged to leave him abruptly, and to defer the execution of her purpose till some other time. We shall therefore return to the Lady Booby, and give our reader some account of her behaviour, after she was left by Joseph in a temper of mind not greatly different from that of the inflamed Slipslop.
Just like a hungry tigress that’s roamed the woods searching in vain finally spots a lamb within her reach and gets ready to pounce, or like a massive pike that eyes a roach or gudgeon swimming by, ready to open its jaws and gulp down the little fish, Mrs. Slipslop was gearing up to take hold of poor Joseph when her mistress’s bell rang, saving him from her grasp at the last moment. She had to leave him suddenly and postpone her plans for another time. So let’s return to Lady Booby and share what happened with her after Joseph left, as her mood was not much different from the frustrated Slipslop.
CHAPTER VII.
Sayings of wise men. A dialogue between the lady and her maid; and a panegyric, or rather satire, on the passion of love, in the sublime style.
Wisdom sayings. A conversation between the lady and her maid; and a praise, or more accurately, a satire, on the passion of love, in a grand style.
It is the observation of some antient sage, whose name I have forgot, that passions operate differently on the human mind, as diseases on the body, in proportion to the strength or weakness, soundness or rottenness, of the one and the other.
It’s noted by some ancient wise person, whose name I can't recall, that our emotions affect the mind differently, just like illnesses affect the body, depending on their strength or weakness, healthiness or decay.
We hope, therefore, a judicious reader will give himself some pains to observe, what we have so greatly laboured to describe, the different operations of this passion of love in the gentle and cultivated mind of the Lady Booby, from those which it effected in the less polished and coarser disposition of Mrs Slipslop.
We hope that a thoughtful reader will take some time to notice what we have worked hard to describe—the different ways this passion of love plays out in the refined and cultured mind of Lady Booby, compared to the more basic and rough nature of Mrs. Slipslop.
Another philosopher, whose name also at present escapes my memory, hath somewhere said, that resolutions taken in the absence of the beloved object are very apt to vanish in its presence; on both which wise sayings the following chapter may serve as a comment.
Another philosopher, whose name I currently can’t recall, has said somewhere that decisions made without the person you love often disappear when they are around. The following chapter may serve as a commentary on both of these wise observations.
No sooner had Joseph left the room in the manner we have before related than the lady, enraged at her disappointment, began to reflect with severity on her conduct. Her love was now changed to disdain, which pride assisted to torment her. She despised herself for the meanness of her passion, and Joseph for its ill success. However, she had now got the better of it in her own opinion, and determined immediately to dismiss the object. After much tossing and turning in her bed, and many soliloquies, which if we had no better matter for our reader we would give him, she at last rung the bell as above mentioned, and was presently attended by Mrs Slipslop, who was not much better pleased with Joseph than the lady herself.
As soon as Joseph left the room as previously described, the lady, frustrated by her disappointment, began to harshly reflect on her behavior. Her love had now turned into disdain, which pride only made worse. She felt ashamed for the low nature of her feelings and for Joseph’s lack of success. However, she managed to regain her confidence and decided to let him go. After tossing and turning in bed and having many inner monologues—which we would share with the reader if we had nothing more interesting—she finally rang the bell as mentioned earlier, and was soon attended by Mrs. Slipslop, who was just as displeased with Joseph as the lady herself.
"Slipslop," said Lady Booby, "when did you see Joseph?" The poor woman was so surprized at the unexpected sound of his name at so critical a time, that she had the greatest difficulty to conceal the confusion she was under from her mistress; whom she answered, nevertheless, with pretty good confidence, though not entirely void of fear of suspicion, that she had not seen him that morning. "I am afraid," said Lady Booby, "he is a wild young fellow."—"That he is," said Slipslop, "and a wicked one too. To my knowledge he games, drinks, swears, and fights eternally; besides, he is horribly indicted to wenching."—"Ay!" said the lady, "I never heard that of him."—"O madam!" answered the other, "he is so lewd a rascal, that if your ladyship keeps him much longer, you will not have one virgin in your house except myself. And yet I can't conceive what the wenches see in him, to be so foolishly fond as they are; in my eyes, he is as ugly a scarecrow as I ever upheld."—"Nay," said the lady, "the boy is well enough."—"La! ma'am," cries Slipslop, "I think him the ragmaticallest fellow in the family."—"Sure, Slipslop," says she, "you are mistaken: but which of the women do you most suspect?"—"Madam," says Slipslop, "there is Betty the chambermaid, I am almost convicted, is with child by him."—"Ay!" says the lady, "then pray pay her her wages instantly. I will keep no such sluts in my family. And as for Joseph, you may discard him too."—"Would your ladyship have him paid off immediately?" cries Slipslop, "for perhaps, when Betty is gone he may mend: and really the boy is a good servant, and a strong healthy luscious boy enough."—"This morning," answered the lady with some vehemence. "I wish, madam," cries Slipslop, "your ladyship would be so good as to try him a little longer."—"I will not have my commands disputed," said the lady; "sure you are not fond of him yourself?"—"I, madam!" cries Slipslop, reddening, if not blushing, "I should be sorry to think your ladyship had any reason to respect me of fondness for a fellow; and if it be your pleasure, I shall fulfil it with as much reluctance as possible."—"As little, I suppose you mean," said the lady; "and so about it instantly." Mrs. Slipslop went out, and the lady had scarce taken two turns before she fell to knocking and ringing with great violence. Slipslop, who did not travel post haste, soon returned, and was countermanded as to Joseph, but ordered to send Betty about her business without delay. She went out a second time with much greater alacrity than before; when the lady began immediately to accuse herself of want of resolution, and to apprehend the return of her affection, with its pernicious consequences; she therefore applied herself again to the bell, and re-summoned Mrs. Slipslop into her presence; who again returned, and was told by her mistress that she had considered better of the matter, and was absolutely resolved to turn away Joseph; which she ordered her to do immediately. Slipslop, who knew the violence of her lady's temper, and would not venture her place for any Adonis or Hercules in the universe, left her a third time; which she had no sooner done, than the little god Cupid, fearing he had not yet done the lady's business, took a fresh arrow with the sharpest point out of his quiver, and shot it directly into her heart; in other and plainer language, the lady's passion got the better of her reason. She called back Slipslop once more, and told her she had resolved to see the boy, and examine him herself; therefore bid her send him up. This wavering in her mistress's temper probably put something into the waiting-gentlewoman's head not necessary to mention to the sagacious reader.
"Slipslop," said Lady Booby, "when did you see Joseph?" The poor woman was so surprised by the unexpected mention of his name at such a critical moment that she had a hard time hiding her confusion from her mistress. Still, she replied with decent confidence, though not completely free of fear of being suspected, that she hadn't seen him that morning. "I’m afraid," said Lady Booby, "he's a wild young guy."—"That he is," said Slipslop, "and a wicked one too. To my knowledge, he constantly gambles, drinks, swears, and fights; besides, he's incredibly prone to chasing women."—"Really?" said the lady, "I never heard that about him."—"Oh madam!" replied Slipslop, "he's such a loose character that if your ladyship keeps him around much longer, you won’t have a single virgin in your household except me. And yet, I can’t understand what the girls see in him; to me, he’s as ugly as a scarecrow."—"No," said the lady, "the boy is fine enough."—"Goodness, ma'am," exclaimed Slipslop, "I think he's the most annoying fellow in the family."—"Surely, Slipslop," she said, "you're mistaken: but which of the women do you suspect the most?"—"Madam," Slipslop said, "I’m almost sure that Betty the chambermaid is pregnant by him."—"Really?" said the lady, "then please pay her wages immediately. I won’t keep such a loose woman in my household. And as for Joseph, you can let him go too."—"Would your ladyship like him paid off right away?" Slipslop asked. "Because maybe after Betty is gone, he might improve: and honestly, the boy is a good worker and a strong, healthy, handsome lad."—"This morning," the lady replied with some intensity. "I wish, madam," Slipslop said, "your ladyship would be kind enough to try him a bit longer."—"I will not have my orders questioned," said the lady; "you’re not actually fond of him, are you?"—"Me, madam?" exclaimed Slipslop, reddening if not blushing, "I would hate for your ladyship to think I had any reason to be fond of such a fellow; and if it's your wish, I’ll carry it out with as much reluctance as I can." —"I suppose you mean as little reluctance as possible," said the lady; "so get on with it right away." Mrs. Slipslop left, and the lady barely took two turns before she began to knock and ring the bell with great force. Slipslop, who didn’t rush, soon returned and was told to cancel the order for Joseph but to send Betty away without delay. She left a second time with much more enthusiasm than before; meanwhile, the lady started to blame herself for lacking resolve and worried about her feelings returning, along with their unwanted consequences; so she immediately returned to the bell and called for Mrs. Slipslop again. When she came back, her mistress told her that she’d thought it over and was now completely determined to dismiss Joseph, which she ordered her to do right then. Slipslop, knowing her lady's temper, didn’t want to risk her position for any Adonis or Hercules in the world, left again. No sooner had she left than the little god Cupid, worried that he hadn't yet done his job with the lady, picked a new sharp arrow from his quiver and shot it straight into her heart; in simpler terms, the lady’s passion overcame her reason. She called Slipslop back once more and told her she had decided to see the boy and evaluate him herself; therefore, she told her to send him up. This wavering in her mistress's mood likely put an idea in the waiting maid’s head that doesn’t need to be mentioned to the clever reader.
Lady Booby was going to call her back again, but could not prevail with herself. The next consideration therefore was, how she should behave to Joseph when he came in. She resolved to preserve all the dignity of the woman of fashion to her servant, and to indulge herself in this last view of Joseph (for that she was most certainly resolved it should be) at his own expense, by first insulting and then discarding him.
Lady Booby was going to call her back again, but couldn't bring herself to do it. The next thing on her mind was how to act when Joseph came in. She decided to maintain all the dignity of a fashionable woman towards her servant and to enjoy this final moment with Joseph (which she was definitely determined it would be) at his expense, by first insulting him and then sending him away.
O Love, what monstrous tricks dost thou play with thy votaries of both sexes! How dost thou deceive them, and make them deceive themselves! Their follies are thy delight! Their sighs make thee laugh, and their pangs are thy merriment!
O Love, what crazy games you play with your followers of both genders! How do you fool them and make them fool themselves! Their foolishness brings you joy! Their sighs make you laugh, and their pain is your amusement!
Not the great Rich, who turns men into monkeys, wheel-barrows, and whatever else best humours his fancy, hath so strangely metamorphosed the human shape; nor the great Cibber, who confounds all number, gender, and breaks through every rule of grammar at his will, hath so distorted the English language as thou dost metamorphose and distort the human senses.
Not the great Rich, who turns people into monkeys, wheelbarrows, and whatever else suits his fancy, has so strangely transformed the human form; nor the great Cibber, who mixes up all numbers, genders, and breaks every grammar rule at will, has so twisted the English language as you do with the human senses.
Thou puttest out our eyes, stoppest up our ears, and takest away the power of our nostrils; so that we can neither see the largest object, hear the loudest noise, nor smell the most poignant perfume. Again, when thou pleasest, thou canst make a molehill appear as a mountain, a Jew's-harp sound like a trumpet, and a daisy smell like a violet. Thou canst make cowardice brave, avarice generous, pride humble, and cruelty tender-hearted. In short, thou turnest the heart of man inside out, as a juggler doth a petticoat, and bringest whatsoever pleaseth thee out from it. If there be any one who doubts all this, let him read the next chapter.
You blind us, block our ears, and take away our sense of smell, so we can’t see the biggest things, hear the loudest sounds, or smell the strongest scents. Moreover, when you want, you can make a small hill look like a mountain, a Jew's harp sound like a trumpet, and a daisy smell like a violet. You can turn cowardice into bravery, greed into generosity, pride into humility, and cruelty into kindness. In short, you turn the human heart inside out, just like a juggler does with a petticoat, revealing whatever you want from it. If anyone doubts this, they should read the next chapter.
CHAPTER VIII.
In which, after some very fine writing, the history goes on, and relates the interview between the lady and Joseph; where the latter hath set an example which we despair of seeing followed by his sex in this vicious age.
In which, after some great writing, the history continues and describes the meeting between the lady and Joseph; where he has set an example that we doubt any man in this flawed time will follow.
Now the rake Hesperus had called for his breeches, and, having well rubbed his drowsy eyes, prepared to dress himself for all night; by whose example his brother rakes on earth likewise leave those beds in which they had slept away the day. Now Thetis, the good housewife, began to put on the pot, in order to regale the good man Phoebus after his daily labours were over. In vulgar language, it was in the evening when Joseph attended his lady's orders.
Now the rake Hesperus called for his pants, and after rubbing his sleepy eyes, got ready to dress himself for the night; following his example, other rakes on earth also left the beds where they had slept away the day. Meanwhile, Thetis, the diligent housewife, started to prepare a meal for the hardworking Phoebus after he finished his daily tasks. In plain terms, it was evening when Joseph attended to his lady's requests.
But as it becomes us to preserve the character of this lady, who is the heroine of our tale; and as we have naturally a wonderful tenderness for that beautiful part of the human species called the fair sex; before we discover too much of her frailty to our reader, it will be proper to give him a lively idea of the vast temptation, which overcame all the efforts of a modest and virtuous mind; and then we humbly hope his good nature will rather pity than condemn the imperfection of human virtue.
But since we need to maintain the character of this lady, who is the heroine of our story; and because we naturally have a great affection for that beautiful part of humanity known as women; before we reveal too much of her weaknesses to our reader, it’s appropriate to provide a vivid picture of the immense temptation that overwhelmed all the efforts of a modest and virtuous mind; and then we sincerely hope that his good nature will lean more towards sympathy than judgment regarding the imperfections of human virtue.
Nay, the ladies themselves will, we hope, be induced, by considering the uncommon variety of charms which united in this young man's person, to bridle their rampant passion for chastity, and be at least as mild as their violent modesty and virtue will permit them, in censuring the conduct of a woman who, perhaps, was in her own disposition as chaste as those pure and sanctified virgins who, after a life innocently spent in the gaieties of the town, begin about fifty to attend twice per diem at the polite churches and chapels, to return thanks for the grace which preserved them formerly amongst beaus from temptations perhaps less powerful than what now attacked the Lady Booby.
No, we hope the ladies themselves will be encouraged, by considering the unusual mix of charms in this young man's character, to control their intense desire for purity, and be at least as gentle as their strong modesty and virtue allow them when judging the actions of a woman who, perhaps, was just as chaste in her own nature as those pure and virtuous ladies who, after a life spent innocently enjoying the social scene, start around the age of fifty to attend polite churches and chapels twice a day to give thanks for the grace that kept them safe from temptations that may have been less powerful than what now faced Lady Booby.
Mr Joseph Andrews was now in the one-and-twentieth year of his age. He was of the highest degree of middle stature; his limbs were put together with great elegance, and no less strength; his legs and thighs were formed in the exactest proportion; his shoulders were broad and brawny, but yet his arm hung so easily, that he had all the symptoms of strength without the least clumsiness. His hair was of a nut-brown colour, and was displayed in wanton ringlets down his back; his forehead was high, his eyes dark, and as full of sweetness as of fire; his nose a little inclined to the Roman; his teeth white and even; his lips full, red, and soft; his beard was only rough on his chin and upper lip; but his cheeks, in which his blood glowed, were overspread with a thick down; his countenance had a tenderness joined with a sensibility inexpressible. Add to this the most perfect neatness in his dress, and an air which, to those who have not seen many noblemen, would give an idea of nobility.
Mr. Joseph Andrews was now in his twenty-first year. He was of average height, with limbs that were both elegant and strong. His legs and thighs were perfectly proportioned; his shoulders were broad and muscular, yet his arms hung easily, displaying strength without any awkwardness. His hair was a nut-brown color, cascading in playful ringlets down his back. He had a high forehead, dark eyes full of both sweetness and intensity, a nose slightly reminiscent of the Roman style, and his teeth were white and straight. His lips were full, red, and soft; his beard was only rough on his chin and upper lip, while his cheeks, which glowed with color, were covered with a thick layer of fine hair. His face expressed a tenderness combined with an indescribable sensitivity. On top of all this, he was impeccably dressed and carried himself in a way that would suggest nobility to those who hadn’t encountered many noblemen.
Such was the person who now appeared before the lady. She viewed him some time in silence, and twice or thrice before she spake changed her mind as to the manner in which she should begin. At length she said to him, "Joseph, I am sorry to hear such complaints against you: I am told you behave so rudely to the maids, that they cannot do their business in quiet; I mean those who are not wicked enough to hearken to your solicitations. As to others, they may, perhaps, not call you rude; for there are wicked sluts who make one ashamed of one's own sex, and are as ready to admit any nauseous familiarity as fellows to offer it: nay, there are such in my family, but they shall not stay in it; that impudent trollop who is with child by you is discharged by this time."
Here is the paragraph: This was the person who now stood before the lady. She observed him in silence for a while, and a couple of times before she spoke, she changed her mind about how to start. Finally, she said to him, "Joseph, I'm sorry to hear such complaints about you: I'm told you treat the maids so rudely that they can't do their work in peace; I mean those who aren't wicked enough to listen to your advances. As for the others, they might not call you rude, because there are disgraceful women who make me ashamed to be a woman and are just as eager to welcome any sleazy attention as guys are to offer it: in fact, there are some in my family, but they won't be staying; that shameless girl who's pregnant with your child is fired by now."
As a person who is struck through the heart with a thunderbolt looks extremely surprised, nay, and perhaps is so too—thus the poor Joseph received the false accusation of his mistress; he blushed and looked confounded, which she misinterpreted to be symptoms of his guilt, and thus went on:—
As someone who has been hit by a lightning bolt looks utterly shocked, perhaps even genuinely so—this is how poor Joseph reacted to his mistress's false accusation; he flushed and looked bewildered, which she misread as signs of his guilt, and continued on:—
"Come hither, Joseph: another mistress might discard you for these offences; but I have a compassion for your youth, and if I could be certain you would be no more guilty—Consider, child," laying her hand carelessly upon his, "you are a handsome young fellow, and might do better; you might make your fortune." "Madam," said Joseph, "I do assure your ladyship I don't know whether any maid in the house is man or woman." "Oh fie! Joseph," answered the lady, "don't commit another crime in denying the truth. I could pardon the first; but I hate a lyar." "Madam," cries Joseph, "I hope your ladyship will not be offended at my asserting my innocence; for, by all that is sacred, I have never offered more than kissing." "Kissing!" said the lady, with great discomposure of countenance, and more redness in her cheeks than anger in her eyes; "do you call that no crime? Kissing, Joseph, is as a prologue to a play. Can I believe a young fellow of your age and complexion will be content with kissing? No, Joseph, there is no woman who grants that but will grant more; and I am deceived greatly in you if you would not put her closely to it. What would you think, Joseph, if I admitted you to kiss me?" Joseph replied he would sooner die than have any such thought. "And yet, Joseph," returned she, "ladies have admitted their footmen to such familiarities; and footmen, I confess to you, much less deserving them; fellows without half your charms—for such might almost excuse the crime. Tell me therefore, Joseph, if I should admit you to such freedom, what would you think of me?—tell me freely." "Madam," said Joseph, "I should think your ladyship condescended a great deal below yourself." "Pugh!" said she; "that I am to answer to myself: but would not you insist on more? Would you be contented with a kiss? Would not your inclinations be all on fire rather by such a favour?" "Madam," said Joseph, "if they were, I hope I should be able to controul them, without suffering them to get the better of my virtue." You have heard, reader, poets talk of the statue of Surprize; you have heard likewise, or else you have heard very little, how Surprize made one of the sons of Croesus speak, though he was dumb. You have seen the faces, in the eighteen-penny gallery, when, through the trap-door, to soft or no music, Mr. Bridgewater, Mr. William Mills, or some other of ghostly appearance, hath ascended, with a face all pale with powder, and a shirt all bloody with ribbons;—but from none of these, nor from Phidias or Praxiteles, if they should return to life—no, not from the inimitable pencil of my friend Hogarth, could you receive such an idea of surprize as would have entered in at your eyes had they beheld the Lady Booby when those last words issued out from the lips of Joseph. "Your virtue!" said the lady, recovering after a silence of two minutes; "I shall never survive it. Your virtue!—intolerable confidence! Have you the assurance to pretend, that when a lady demeans herself to throw aside the rules of decency, in order to honour you with the highest favour in her power, your virtue should resist her inclination? that, when she had conquered her own virtue, she should find an obstruction in yours?" "Madam," said Joseph, "I can't see why her having no virtue should be a reason against my having any; or why, because I am a man, or because I am poor, my virtue must be subservient to her pleasures." "I am out of patience," cries the lady: "did ever mortal hear of a man's virtue? Did ever the greatest or the gravest men pretend to any of this kind? Will magistrates who punish lewdness, or parsons who preach against it, make any scruple of committing it? And can a boy, a stripling, have the confidence to talk of his virtue?" "Madam," says Joseph, "that boy is the brother of Pamela, and would be ashamed that the chastity of his family, which is preserved in her, should be stained in him. If there are such men as your ladyship mentions, I am sorry for it; and I wish they had an opportunity of reading over those letters which my father hath sent me of my sister Pamela's; nor do I doubt but such an example would amend them." "You impudent villain!" cries the lady in a rage; "do you insult me with the follies of my relation, who hath exposed himself all over the country upon your sister's account? a little vixen, whom I have always wondered my late Lady Booby ever kept in her house. Sirrah! get out of my sight, and prepare to set out this night; for I will order you your wages immediately, and you shall be stripped and turned away." "Madam," says Joseph, "I am sorry I have offended your ladyship, I am sure I never intended it." "Yes, sirrah," cries she, "you have had the vanity to misconstrue the little innocent freedom I took, in order to try whether what I had heard was true. O' my conscience, you have had the assurance to imagine I was fond of you myself." Joseph answered, he had only spoke out of tenderness for his virtue; at which words she flew into a violent passion, and refusing to hear more, ordered him instantly to leave the room.
"Come here, Joseph: another woman might throw you out for these offenses, but I feel compassion for your youth. If I could be sure you wouldn’t be guilty again—Consider, child," she said, casually laying her hand on his, "you're a handsome young man and could do better; you could make your fortune." "Madam," said Joseph, "I assure you I don’t know whether any maid in the house is a man or a woman." "Oh come on! Joseph," replied the lady, "don’t commit another wrong by denying the truth. I could forgive the first, but I can’t stand a liar." "Madam," Joseph exclaimed, "I hope you won’t be offended by my insisting on my innocence; by everything sacred, I have never done more than kiss." "Kissing!" said the lady, visibly disturbed, her cheeks reddening more from embarrassment than anger; "do you think that’s not a crime? Kissing, Joseph, is like a prologue to a play. Can I believe a young man of your age and looks would be satisfied with just kissing? No, Joseph, any woman who allows that will allow more, and I’d be greatly deceived if you wouldn’t press her for it. What would you think, Joseph, if I let you kiss me?" Joseph replied that he would rather die than have such a thought. "And yet, Joseph," she said, "ladies have allowed their footmen such liberties; and footmen are, I admit, much less deserving—guys without half your charm—since such could almost excuse the crime. So tell me, Joseph, if I were to grant you such freedom, what would you think of me?—be honest." "Madam," said Joseph, "I’d think your ladyship was lowering yourself far too much." "Pah!" she exclaimed; "that’s for me to worry about: but wouldn’t you want more? Would you be satisfied with just a kiss? Wouldn’t that set your desires ablaze?" "Madam," replied Joseph, "if they did, I hope I could control them, without letting them overpower my virtue." You’ve heard poets talk of the statue of Surprise; you’ve heard, or should have, of how Surprise made one of Croesus's sons speak, even though he was mute. You’ve seen faces, in the eighteen-penny gallery, when, through the trapdoor, to soft or no music, Mr. Bridgewater, Mr. William Mills, or some other ghostly figure ascends, pale from powder and bloody with ribbons—but from none of those, nor from Phidias or Praxiteles, should they come back to life—no, not even from the unmatched brush of my friend Hogarth, could you get such an expression of surprise as you would have seen on the Lady Booby's face when those last words came from Joseph's lips. "Your virtue!" the lady said, regaining her composure after a two-minute silence; "I shall never recover from it. Your virtue!—unbearable arrogance! Do you have the nerve to claim that when a lady lowers herself to abandon the rules of decency to bestow upon you the highest favor in her power, your virtue should resist her desires? That, having overcome her own virtue, she should face an obstacle in yours?" "Madam," said Joseph, "I don’t see why her lack of virtue should prevent me from having any; or why, just because I am a man or because I am poor, my virtue must yield to her pleasures." "I'm losing patience," the lady cried. "Has any mortal ever heard of a man's virtue? Have any of the greatest or most serious men ever claimed to possess such a thing? Will magistrates who punish lewdness or priests who preach against it hesitate to indulge in it? And can a boy, a mere stripling, have the audacity to speak of his virtue?" "Madam," said Joseph, "that boy is the brother of Pamela, and would be ashamed if the chastity of his family, which she preserves, were to be tainted by him. If there are men like you mentioned, I regret it; and I wish they had the chance to read the letters my father sent me about my sister Pamela; I have no doubt that such an example would inspire them to improve." "You insolent scoundrel!" the lady shouted in a rage; "are you insulting me with the follies of my relative, who has disgraced himself across the country on your sister's behalf? A little minx whom I've always wondered why my late Lady Booby kept in her house. Get out of my sight and get ready to leave tonight; I will arrange your wages immediately, and you shall be dismissed and sent away." "Madam," Joseph said, "I regret having offended your ladyship; I truly never intended to." "Yes, you conceited fool," she cried, "you’ve had the audacity to misinterpret the innocent little freedom I took to see if what I had heard was true. Goodness, you’ve actually dared to think I was fond of you myself." Joseph responded that he had only spoken out of care for his virtue; at which point she flew into a violent rage and, refusing to hear more, ordered him to leave the room immediately.
He was no sooner gone than she burst forth into the following exclamation:—"Whither doth this violent passion hurry us? What meannesses do we submit to from its impulse! Wisely we resist its first and least approaches; for it is then only we can assure ourselves the victory. No woman could ever safely say, so far only will I go. Have I not exposed myself to the refusal of my footman? I cannot bear the reflection." Upon which she applied herself to the bell, and rung it with infinite more violence than was necessary—the faithful Slipslop attending near at hand: to say the truth, she had conceived a suspicion at her last interview with her mistress, and had waited ever since in the antechamber, having carefully applied her ears to the keyhole during the whole time that the preceding conversation passed between Joseph and the lady.
He had hardly left when she exclaimed, "Where is this intense passion taking us? What petty things do we allow ourselves to do under its influence! It's wise to resist its first and smallest advances because that's when we can guarantee our victory. No woman can ever safely say, 'I will only go this far.' Haven't I exposed myself to being rejected by my servant? I can't stand the thought." With that, she pulled the bell and rang it with far more force than necessary—her loyal Slipslop nearby: to be honest, she had grown suspicious after her last meeting with her mistress and had been waiting in the antechamber ever since, carefully pressing her ear to the keyhole during the whole conversation between Joseph and the lady.
CHAPTER IX.
What passed between the lady and Mrs Slipslop; in which we prophesy there are some strokes which every one will not truly comprehend at the first reading.
What happened between the lady and Mrs. Slipslop; in which we predict there are some points that not everyone will fully understand on the first read.
"Slipslop," said the lady, "I find too much reason to believe all thou hast told me of this wicked Joseph; I have determined to part with him instantly; so go you to the steward, and bid him pay his wages." Slipslop, who had preserved hitherto a distance to her lady—rather out of necessity than inclination—and who thought the knowledge of this secret had thrown down all distinction between them, answered her mistress very pertly—"She wished she knew her own mind; and that she was certain she would call her back again before she was got half-way downstairs." The lady replied, she had taken a resolution, and was resolved to keep it. "I am sorry for it," cries Slipslop, "and, if I had known you would have punished the poor lad so severely, you should never have heard a particle of the matter. Here's a fuss indeed about nothing!" "Nothing!" returned my lady; "do you think I will countenance lewdness in my house?" "If you will turn away every footman," said Slipslop, "that is a lover of the sport, you must soon open the coach door yourself, or get a set of mophrodites to wait upon you; and I am sure I hated the sight of them even singing in an opera." "Do as I bid you," says my lady, "and don't shock my ears with your beastly language." "Marry-come-up," cries Slipslop, "people's ears are sometimes the nicest part about them."
"Slipslop," said the lady, "I have too many reasons to believe everything you've told me about this wicked Joseph; I've decided to part ways with him immediately, so go to the steward and tell him to pay his wages." Slipslop, who had maintained a distance from her lady so far—more out of necessity than desire—and who felt that knowing this secret had blurred the lines between them, replied to her mistress quite smartly, "I wish you knew your own mind; I'm sure you'll call him back before you’ve even gone halfway down the stairs." The lady answered that she had made a decision and was determined to stick to it. "I’m sorry to hear that," Slipslop exclaimed, "and if I had known you would punish the poor guy so harshly, you wouldn't have heard a word from me about it. What a fuss over nothing!" "Nothing!" my lady shot back; "do you think I will tolerate immorality in my house?" "If you plan to fire every footman who enjoys a bit of fun, you'll soon have to open the coach door yourself or get a bunch of androgynous people to serve you; and I can tell you, I can't stand the sight of them even singing in an opera." "Just do as I say," my lady insisted, "and stop offending my ears with your disgusting language." "Come on now," Slipslop replied, "people's ears are sometimes the most sensitive part about them."
The lady, who began to admire the new style in which her waiting-gentlewoman delivered herself, and by the conclusion of her speech suspected somewhat of the truth, called her back, and desired to know what she meant by the extraordinary degree of freedom in which she thought proper to indulge her tongue. "Freedom!" says Slipslop; "I don't know what you call freedom, madam; servants have tongues as well as their mistresses." "Yes, and saucy ones too," answered the lady; "but I assure you I shall bear no such impertinence." "Impertinence! I don't know that I am impertinent," says Slipslop. "Yes, indeed you are," cries my lady, "and, unless you mend your manners, this house is no place for you." "Manners!" cries Slipslop; "I never was thought to want manners nor modesty neither; and for places, there are more places than one; and I know what I know." "What do you know, mistress?" answered the lady. "I am not obliged to tell that to everybody," says Slipslop, "any more than I am obliged to keep it a secret." "I desire you would provide yourself," answered the lady. "With all my heart," replied the waiting-gentlewoman; and so departed in a passion, and slapped the door after her.
The lady, who started to appreciate the new way her waiting-gentlewoman spoke, and by the end of her speech suspected there was some truth to it, called her back and asked what she meant by the unusual level of freedom she thought it was okay to express. “Freedom!” said Slipslop; “I don’t know what you consider freedom, madam; servants have voices just like their mistresses.” “Yes, and sassy ones too,” the lady replied; “but I promise you I won’t tolerate such disrespect.” “Disrespect! I don’t think I’m being disrespectful,” said Slipslop. “Yes, you definitely are,” the lady insisted, “and unless you improve your behavior, this house isn’t the right place for you.” “Behavior!” Slipslop exclaimed; “I’ve never been considered rude or shameless, and there are plenty of other places; and I know what I know.” “What do you know, miss?” the lady asked. “I’m not obligated to share that with everyone,” Slipslop replied, “just as I’m not bound to keep it a secret.” “I suggest you take care of yourself,” the lady responded. “With pleasure,” returned the waiting-gentlewoman, and she left in a huff, slamming the door behind her.
The lady too plainly perceived that her waiting-gentlewoman knew more than she would willingly have had her acquainted with; and this she imputed to Joseph's having discovered to her what passed at the first interview. This, therefore, blew up her rage against him, and confirmed her in a resolution of parting with him.
The lady clearly saw that her maid knew more than she would have liked her to know; she thought this was because Joseph had told her about their first meeting. This fueled her anger towards him and strengthened her decision to end things with him.
But the dismissing Mrs Slipslop was a point not so easily to be resolved upon. She had the utmost tenderness for her reputation, as she knew on that depended many of the most valuable blessings of life; particularly cards, making curtsies in public places, and, above all, the pleasure of demolishing the reputations of others, in which innocent amusement she had an extraordinary delight. She therefore determined to submit to any insult from a servant, rather than run a risque of losing the title to so many great privileges.
But getting rid of Mrs. Slipslop wasn't so straightforward. She cared deeply about her reputation, knowing that it influenced many of life's greatest rewards—especially social events, public appearances, and, most importantly, the joy of tearing down others' reputations, which she found particularly entertaining. So, she decided to endure any insults from a servant rather than risk losing her right to those valuable privileges.
She therefore sent for her steward, Mr Peter Pounce, and ordered him to pay Joseph his wages, to strip off his livery, and to turn him out of the house that evening.
She then called for her steward, Mr. Peter Pounce, and instructed him to pay Joseph his wages, take off his uniform, and kick him out of the house that evening.
She then called Slipslop up, and, after refreshing her spirits with a small cordial, which she kept in her corset, she began in the following manner:—
She then called Slipslop over, and after boosting her spirits with a small drink she kept in her corset, she began like this:—
"Slipslop, why will you, who know my passionate temper, attempt to provoke me by your answers? I am convinced you are an honest servant, and should be very unwilling to part with you. I believe, likewise, you have found me an indulgent mistress on many occasions, and have as little reason on your side to desire a change. I can't help being surprized, therefore, that you will take the surest method to offend me—I mean, repeating my words, which you know I have always detested."
"Slipslop, why would you, knowing my fiery temper, try to provoke me with your replies? I truly believe you're a loyal servant, and I wouldn't want to let you go. I also think you’ve found me to be a lenient mistress on many occasions, so you have no real reason to want a change. I'm honestly surprised, then, that you would choose the best way to upset me—I mean, by repeating my words, which you know I’ve always hated."
The prudent waiting-gentlewoman had duly weighed the whole matter, and found, on mature deliberation, that a good place in possession was better than one in expectation. As she found her mistress, therefore, inclined to relent, she thought proper also to put on some small condescension, which was as readily accepted; and so the affair was reconciled, all offences forgiven, and a present of a gown and petticoat made her, as an instance of her lady's future favour.
The wise waiting woman had carefully considered the situation and concluded that having a good opportunity in hand was better than hoping for one in the future. Since her mistress seemed willing to soften her stance, she decided to show a bit of humility, which was welcomed; thus, everything was smoothed over, all past grievances were forgiven, and her mistress gifted her a gown and petticoat as a sign of her ongoing favor.
She offered once or twice to speak in favour of Joseph; but found her lady's heart so obdurate, that she prudently dropt all such efforts. She considered there were more footmen in the house, and some as stout fellows, though not quite so handsome, as Joseph; besides, the reader hath already seen her tender advances had not met with the encouragement she might have reasonable expected. She thought she had thrown away a great deal of sack and sweetmeats on an ungrateful rascal; and, being a little inclined to the opinion of that female sect, who hold one lusty young fellow to be nearly as good as another lusty young fellow, she at last gave up Joseph and his cause, and, with a triumph over her passion highly commendable, walked off with her present, and with great tranquillity paid a visit to a stone-bottle, which is of sovereign use to a philosophical temper.
She tried a couple of times to speak up for Joseph, but found her lady's heart so unyielding that she wisely gave up on those efforts. She figured there were more footmen in the house, some just as burly, though not quite as handsome as Joseph. Plus, it was clear that her previous attempts to be affectionate hadn’t received the encouragement she reasonably expected. She thought she had wasted a lot of fancy drinks and sweets on an ungrateful jerk, and since she was somewhat inclined to the belief that one strong young man is pretty much as good as another, she finally let go of Joseph and his cause. With commendable strength over her feelings, she walked away with her gift and calmly headed to a stone bottle, which is very beneficial for a philosophical mindset.
She left not her mistress so easy. The poor lady could not reflect without agony that her dear reputation was in the power of her servants. All her comfort as to Joseph was, that she hoped he did not understand her meaning; at least she could say for herself, she had not plainly expressed anything to him; and as to Mrs Slipslop, she imagines she could bribe her to secrecy.
She didn’t make it easy for her mistress. The poor lady couldn’t think about it without feeling pain, knowing her beloved reputation was in the hands of her servants. Her only comfort regarding Joseph was the hope that he didn’t get her meaning; at least she could truthfully say she hadn’t clearly communicated anything to him. As for Mrs. Slipslop, she thought she could bribe her to keep quiet.
But what hurt her most was, that in reality she had not so entirely conquered her passion; the little god lay lurking in her heart, though anger and distain so hood-winked her, that she could not see him. She was a thousand times on the very brink of revoking the sentence she had passed against the poor youth. Love became his advocate, and whispered many things in his favour. Honour likewise endeavoured to vindicate his crime, and Pity to mitigate his punishment. On the other side, Pride and Revenge spoke as loudly against him. And thus the poor lady was tortured with perplexity, opposite passions distracting and tearing her mind different ways.
But what hurt her the most was that in reality, she hadn’t completely overcome her feelings; the little god of love was still hiding in her heart, even though anger and disdain blinded her to him. Countless times, she was on the verge of reversing the decision she had made against the poor young man. Love became his champion and whispered many things in his favor. Honor also tried to justify his actions, while Pity sought to lessen his punishment. On the other hand, Pride and Revenge spoke just as loudly against him. And so, the poor lady was tormented by confusion, with conflicting emotions pulling her in different directions.
So have I seen, in the hall of Westminster, where Serjeant Bramble hath been retained on the right side, and Serjeant Puzzle on the left, the balance of opinion (so equal were their fees) alternately incline to either scale. Now Bramble throws in an argument, and Puzzle's scale strikes the beam; again Bramble shares the like fate, overpowered by the weight of Puzzle. Here Bramble hits, there Puzzle strikes; here one has you, there t'other has you; till at last all becomes one scene of confusion in the tortured minds of the hearers; equal wagers are laid on the success, and neither judge nor jury can possibly make anything of the matter; all things are so enveloped by the careful serjeants in doubt and obscurity.
I've seen it happen in the Westminster hall, where Serjeant Bramble is representing one side and Serjeant Puzzle the other. The opinions are so evenly matched (their fees were almost identical) that they're constantly swinging back and forth. Bramble presents an argument, and Puzzle's side tips the scale; then Bramble faces the same fate, overwhelmed by Puzzle’s points. Bramble has a solid point here, Puzzle counters there; someone has you in one moment, and the other one has you in the next. Eventually, everything turns into a chaotic scene for the confused audience. Equal bets are placed on who will win, and neither the judge nor the jury can make sense of it all because everything is tangled in doubt and confusion created by the careful serjeants.
Or, as it happens in the conscience, where honour and honesty pull one way, and a bribe and necessity another.—If it was our present business only to make similes, we could produce many more to this purpose; but a simile (as well as a word) to the wise.—We shall therefore see a little after our hero, for whom the reader is doubtless in some pain.
Or, as it occurs in one's conscience, where honor and honesty pull in one direction, and a bribe and necessity pull in another. If our current task was only to create comparisons, we could come up with many more for this purpose; but a comparison (like a word) holds little value for the wise. We will therefore check back in on our hero shortly, as the reader is surely feeling some concern for him.
CHAPTER X.
Joseph writes another letter: his transactions with Mr Peter Pounce, &c., with his departure from Lady Booby.
Joseph writes another letter: his transactions with Mr. Peter Pounce, etc., along with his departure from Lady Booby.
The disconsolate Joseph would not have had an understanding sufficient for the principal subject of such a book as this, if he had any longer misunderstood the drift of his mistress; and indeed, that he did not discern it sooner, the reader will be pleased to impute to an unwillingness in him to discover what he must condemn in her as a fault. Having therefore quitted her presence, he retired into his own garret, and entered himself into an ejaculation on the numberless calamities which attended beauty, and the misfortune it was to be handsomer than one's neighbours.
The heartbroken Joseph wouldn't have had a clear enough understanding of the main theme of this book if he had continued to misunderstand his mistress's intentions. In fact, the reader might think that his delay in realizing it was due to his reluctance to face something he would have to criticize in her as a flaw. So, after leaving her presence, he went back to his own room and started to reflect on the countless troubles that come with beauty, lamenting the misfortune of being more attractive than those around him.
He then sat down, and addressed himself to his sister Pamela in the following words:—
He then sat down and spoke to his sister Pamela with the following words:—
"Dear Sister Pamela,—Hoping you are well, what news have I to tell you! O Pamela! my mistress is fallen in love with me-that is, what great folks call falling in love-she has a mind to ruin me; but I hope I shall have more resolution and more grace than to part with my virtue to any lady upon earth.
"Dear Sister Pamela,—I hope you’re doing well. What news I have to share! Oh Pamela! My mistress has fallen for me—that is, as the high society people would say, she’s in love with me—she wants to ruin me; but I hope I’ll have more strength and grace to not give up my virtue for any lady on earth."
"Mr Adams hath often told me, that chastity is as great a virtue in a man as in a woman. He says he never knew any more than his wife, and I shall endeavour to follow his example. Indeed, it is owing entirely to his excellent sermons and advice, together with your letters, that I have been able to resist a temptation, which, he says, no man complies with, but he repents in this world, or is damned for it in the next; and why should I trust to repentance on my deathbed, since I may die in my sleep? What fine things are good advice and good examples! But I am glad she turned me out of the chamber as she did: for I had once almost forgotten every word parson Adams had ever said to me.
Mr. Adams has often told me that chastity is as much a virtue in a man as in a woman. He says he’s never known anyone, himself included, who hasn’t regretted giving in to temptation, and I’m going to try to follow his example. Truly, it's thanks to his excellent sermons and advice, along with your letters, that I've been able to resist temptations that he claims no man can give in to without either regretting it in this life or being damned in the next. Why should I count on repentance at the end of my life when I could die in my sleep? How valuable is good advice and good examples! But I'm glad she kicked me out of the room the way she did, because at one point I almost forgot everything Parson Adams had ever said to me.
"I don't doubt, dear sister, but you will have grace to preserve your virtue against all trials; and I beg you earnestly to pray I may be enabled to preserve mine; for truly it is very severely attacked by more than one; but I hope I shall copy your example, and that of Joseph my namesake, and maintain my virtue against all temptations."
"I have no doubt, dear sister, that you will have the strength to keep your virtue through all challenges; and I sincerely ask you to pray that I can keep mine as well; because honestly, it is being tested quite severely by more than one thing. But I hope to follow your example, as well as that of Joseph, my namesake, and protect my virtue against all temptations."
Joseph had not finished his letter, when he was summoned downstairs by Mr Peter Pounce, to receive his wages; for, besides that out of eight pounds a year he allowed his father and mother four, he had been obliged, in order to furnish himself with musical instruments, to apply to the generosity of the aforesaid Peter, who, on urgent occasions, used to advance the servants their wages: not before they were due, but before they were payable; that is, perhaps, half a year after they were due; and this at the moderate premium of fifty per cent, or a little more: by which charitable methods, together with lending money to other people, and even to his own master and mistress, the honest man had, from nothing, in a few years amassed a small sum of twenty thousand pounds or thereabouts.
Joseph hadn't finished his letter when Mr. Peter Pounce called him downstairs to receive his pay. Out of the eight pounds a year he earned, he gave four to his parents. To buy musical instruments for himself, he had to rely on the generosity of Peter, who used to give the servants their wages early—not when they were due, but several months later, usually about half a year after the due date. He charged a reasonable fee of around fifty percent, or a bit more. Through this kind of lending, along with loaning money to others, including his own employer, the honest man had managed to save up a small fortune of around twenty thousand pounds in just a few years.
Joseph having received his little remainder of wages, and having stript off his livery, was forced to borrow a frock and breeches of one of the servants (for he was so beloved in the family, that they would all have lent him anything): and, being told by Peter that he must not stay a moment longer in the house than was necessary to pack up his linen, which he easily did in a very narrow compass, he took a melancholy leave of his fellow-servants, and set out at seven in the evening.
Joseph, having received his last bit of pay and taken off his uniform, had to borrow a jacket and pants from one of the servants (since he was so well-liked in the household that they would have lent him anything). Peter told him that he shouldn't stay in the house any longer than needed to pack his things, which he managed to do quickly in a small bundle. He said a sad goodbye to his fellow servants and left at seven in the evening.
He had proceeded the length of two or three streets, before he absolutely determined with himself whether he should leave the town that night, or, procuring a lodging, wait till the morning. At last, the moon shining very bright helped him to come to a resolution of beginning his journey immediately, to which likewise he had some other inducements; which the reader, without being a conjurer, cannot possibly guess, till we have given him those hints which it may be now proper to open.
He had walked for two or three blocks before he finally decided whether to leave town that night or find a place to stay and wait until morning. In the end, the bright moonlight helped him make the decision to start his journey right away, and there were also some other reasons for his choice that the reader, without being a mind reader, could never figure out until we provide the hints that it’s appropriate to reveal now.
CHAPTER XI.
Of several new matters not expected.
Of several new issues that were not anticipated.
It is an observation sometimes made, that to indicate our idea of a simple fellow, we say, he is easily to be seen through: nor do I believe it a more improper denotation of a simple book. Instead of applying this to any particular performance, we chuse rather to remark the contrary in this history, where the scene opens itself by small degrees; and he is a sagacious reader who can see two chapters before him.
It’s often said that when we describe someone as simple, we mean they are easy to read. I don’t think this is a bad description for a straightforward book either. Instead of pointing to a specific work, we prefer to highlight the opposite in this story, where the plot gradually unfolds; it takes a keen reader to anticipate what’s coming in two chapters.
For this reason, we have not hitherto hinted a matter which now seems necessary to be explained; since it may be wondered at, first, that Joseph made such extraordinary haste out of town, which hath been already shewn; and secondly, which will be now shewn, that, instead of proceeding to the habitation of his father and mother, or to his beloved sister Pamela, he chose rather to set out full speed to the Lady Booby's country-seat, which he had left on his journey to London.
For this reason, we haven't mentioned something that now seems important to explain; it might be surprising, first, that Joseph rushed out of town so quickly, as we've already discussed; and secondly, as will be shown now, that instead of going to his father and mother's home or to his beloved sister Pamela, he decided to head straight to Lady Booby's country house, which he had left on his way to London.
Be it known, then, that in the same parish where this seat stood there lived a young girl whom Joseph (though the best of sons and brothers) longed more impatiently to see than his parents or his sister. She was a poor girl, who had formerly been bred up in Sir John's family; whence, a little before the journey to London, she had been discarded by Mrs Slipslop, on account of her extraordinary beauty: for I never could find any other reason.
It should be noted that in the same parish where this seat was located, there lived a young girl whom Joseph (who was a great son and brother) was more eager to see than his parents or his sister. She was a poor girl who had previously been raised in Sir John's household; shortly before the trip to London, Mrs. Slipslop had dismissed her because of her stunning beauty, as I could never find any other reason.
This young creature (who now lived with a farmer in the parish) had been always beloved by Joseph, and returned his affection. She was two years only younger than our hero. They had been acquainted from their infancy, and had conceived a very early liking for each other; which had grown to such a degree of affection, that Mr Adams had with much ado prevented them from marrying, and persuaded them to wait till a few years' service and thrift had a little improved their experience, and enabled them to live comfortably together.
This young girl (who now lived with a farmer in the community) had always been loved by Joseph, and she returned his feelings. She was just two years younger than him. They had known each other since childhood and had developed a fondness for one another early on, which grew into a deep affection. Mr. Adams had managed, with great effort, to stop them from getting married and convinced them to wait a few years until they gained more experience and could support themselves better.
They followed this good man's advice, as indeed his word was little less than a law in his parish; for as he had shown his parishioners, by an uniform behaviour of thirty-five years' duration, that he had their good entirely at heart, so they consulted him on every occasion, and very seldom acted contrary to his opinion.
They took this good man's advice, as his word was almost like a law in his community. Over thirty-five years, he had consistently shown his parishioners that he truly cared about their well-being. Because of this, they sought his guidance on every occasion and rarely acted against his suggestions.
Nothing can be imagined more tender than was the parting between these two lovers. A thousand sighs heaved the bosom of Joseph, a thousand tears distilled from the lovely eyes of Fanny (for that was her name). Though her modesty would only suffer her to admit his eager kisses, her violent love made her more than passive in his embraces; and she often pulled him to her breast with a soft pressure, which though perhaps it would not have squeezed an insect to death, caused more emotion in the heart of Joseph than the closest Cornish hug could have done.
Nothing could be more tender than the farewell between these two lovers. A thousand sighs escaped from Joseph, and a thousand tears fell from Fanny's beautiful eyes (that was her name). Although her modesty allowed her only to accept his eager kisses, her intense love made her more than just passive in his embraces; she often pulled him to her chest with a gentle pressure that, while it probably wouldn't have harmed a fly, stirred deeper feelings in Joseph than the tightest hug from Cornwall ever could.
The reader may perhaps wonder that so fond a pair should, during a twelvemonth's absence, never converse with one another: indeed, there was but one reason which did or could have prevented them; and this was, that poor Fanny could neither write nor read: nor could she be prevailed upon to transmit the delicacies of her tender and chaste passion by the hands of an amanuensis.
The reader might wonder how such a close couple could go a whole year without talking to each other. The only reason for this was that poor Fanny couldn’t read or write. She also couldn’t be convinced to share the details of her sweet and pure feelings through someone else’s help.
They contented themselves therefore with frequent inquiries after each other's health, with a mutual confidence in each other's fidelity, and the prospect of their future happiness.
They were satisfied with regularly checking in on each other's health, trusting each other's loyalty, and looking forward to their future happiness.
Having explained these matters to our reader, and, as far as possible, satisfied all his doubts, we return to honest Joseph, whom we left just set out on his travels by the light of the moon.
Having explained these matters to our reader and addressed all his doubts as best as we could, we return to honest Joseph, whom we left just beginning his journey under the moonlight.
Those who have read any romance or poetry, antient or modern, must have been informed that love hath wings: by which they are not to understand, as some young ladies by mistake have done, that a lover can fly; the writers, by this ingenious allegory, intending to insinuate no more than that lovers do not march like horse-guards; in short, that they put the best leg foremost; which our lusty youth, who could walk with any man, did so heartily on this occasion, that within four hours he reached a famous house of hospitality well known to the western traveller. It presents you a lion on the sign-post: and the master, who was christened Timotheus, is commonly called plain Tim. Some have conceived that he hath particularly chosen the lion for his sign, as he doth in countenance greatly resemble that magnanimous beast, though his disposition savours more of the sweetness of the lamb. He is a person well received among all sorts of men, being qualified to render himself agreeable to any; as he is well versed in history and politics, hath a smattering in law and divinity, cracks a good jest, and plays wonderfully well on the French horn.
Anyone who has read any romance or poetry, whether ancient or modern, knows that love has wings. However, this doesn’t mean, as some young ladies mistakenly think, that a lover can literally fly; the writers, with this clever metaphor, are simply suggesting that lovers don’t move like soldiers; in short, they put their best foot forward. Our energetic young man, who could walk with anyone, did so enthusiastically this time that within four hours he reached a popular inn well-known to travelers from the west. It features a lion on the sign post, and the owner, named Timotheus, is usually just called Tim. Some believe he chose the lion for his sign because he looks a lot like that noble creature, even though his temperament is more like that of a gentle lamb. He’s well-liked by all kinds of people, as he knows how to get along with anyone; he’s knowledgeable in history and politics, has some legal and theological knowledge, tells a good joke, and plays the French horn wonderfully well.
A violent storm of hail forced Joseph to take shelter in this inn, where he remembered Sir Thomas had dined in his way to town. Joseph had no sooner seated himself by the kitchen fire than Timotheus, observing his livery, began to condole the loss of his late master; who was, he said, his very particular and intimate acquaintance, with whom he had cracked many a merry bottle, ay many a dozen, in his time. He then remarked, that all these things were over now, all passed, and just as if they had never been; and concluded with an excellent observation on the certainty of death, which his wife said was indeed very true. A fellow now arrived at the same inn with two horses, one of which he was leading farther down into the country to meet his master; these he put into the stable, and came and took his place by Joseph's side, who immediately knew him to be the servant of a neighbouring gentleman, who used to visit at their house.
A violent hailstorm forced Joseph to take shelter in this inn, where he remembered Sir Thomas had dined on his way to town. Joseph had barely settled by the kitchen fire when Timotheus, noticing his uniform, started expressing condolences for his late master, who, he said, was a very close and personal friend of his, with whom he had shared many a fun drink, even dozens over time. He then noted that all those moments were now gone, just like they never happened; he wrapped up with a great point about the certainty of death, which his wife agreed was very true. A guy then arrived at the same inn with two horses, one of which he was leading further into the country to meet his master; he put them in the stable and came to sit next to Joseph, who instantly recognized him as the servant of a nearby gentleman who used to visit their home.
This fellow was likewise forced in by the storm; for he had orders to go twenty miles farther that evening, and luckily on the same road which Joseph himself intended to take. He, therefore, embraced this opportunity of complimenting his friend with his master's horse (notwithstanding he had received express commands to the contrary), which was readily accepted; and so, after they had drank a loving pot, and the storm was over, they set out together.
This guy was also caught in the storm; he was supposed to travel another twenty miles that evening, and fortunately, it was on the same road Joseph planned to take. So, he took this chance to give his friend his master's horse (even though he had been specifically told not to), which was gladly accepted. After they shared a friendly drink and the storm passed, they headed out together.
CHAPTER XII.
Containing many surprizing adventures which Joseph Andrews met with on the road, scarce credible to those who have never travelled in a stage-coach.
Featuring many surprising adventures that Joseph Andrews experienced on the road, almost hard to believe for those who have never traveled in a coach.
Nothing remarkable happened on the road till their arrival at the inn to which the horses were ordered; whither they came about two in the morning. The moon then shone very bright; and Joseph, making his friend a present of a pint of wine, and thanking him for the favour of his horse, notwithstanding all entreaties to the contrary, proceeded on his journey on foot.
Nothing significant happened on the road until they arrived at the inn where the horses were ordered; they got there around two in the morning. The moon was shining very brightly, and Joseph gave his friend a pint of wine as a thank-you for lending him his horse. Despite all the pleas to do otherwise, he continued his journey on foot.
He had not gone above two miles, charmed with the hope of shortly seeing his beloved Fanny, when he was met by two fellows in a narrow lane, and ordered to stand and deliver. He readily gave them all the money he had, which was somewhat less than two pounds; and told them he hoped they would be so generous as to return him a few shillings, to defray his charges on his way home.
He hadn’t gone more than two miles, excited by the thought of soon seeing his beloved Fanny, when he was confronted by two guys in a narrow alley and told to stop and hand over his money. He quickly gave them all the cash he had, which was just under two pounds, and asked them if they could be kind enough to return a few shillings to help with his costs on the way home.
One of the ruffians answered with an oath, "Yes, we'll give you something presently: but first strip and be d—n'd to you."—"Strip," cried the other, "or I'll blow your brains to the devil." Joseph, remembering that he had borrowed his coat and breeches of a friend, and that he should be ashamed of making any excuse for not returning them, replied, he hoped they would not insist on his clothes, which were not worth much, but consider the coldness of the night. "You are cold, are you, you rascal?" said one of the robbers: "I'll warm you with a vengeance;" and, damning his eyes, snapped a pistol at his head; which he had no sooner done than the other levelled a blow at him with his stick, which Joseph, who was expert at cudgel-playing, caught with his, and returned the favour so successfully on his adversary, that he laid him sprawling at his feet, and at the same instant received a blow from behind, with the butt end of a pistol, from the other villain, which felled him to the ground, and totally deprived him of his senses.
One of the thugs swore, "Yeah, we'll give you something soon: but first, strip and damn you." "Strip," shouted the other, "or I'll blow your brains out." Joseph, remembering that he had borrowed his coat and pants from a friend and would be embarrassed to make excuses for not returning them, replied that he hoped they wouldn't insist on taking his clothes, which weren't worth much, and would consider how cold it was outside. "You're cold, huh, you scoundrel?" said one of the robbers. "I'll warm you up, you bastard," and, swearing, he fired a pistol at Joseph's head. No sooner had he done that than the other guy swung at him with a stick, which Joseph, skilled at stick fighting, blocked and returned the favor so effectively that he knocked his opponent down at his feet. At that moment, however, he received a blow from behind with the butt of a pistol from the other villain, which knocked him to the ground and knocked him out completely.
The thief who had been knocked down had now recovered himself; and both together fell to belabouring poor Joseph with their sticks, till they were convinced they had put an end to his miserable being: they then stripped him entirely naked, threw him into a ditch, and departed with their booty.
The thief who had been knocked down had now gotten back on his feet; and together they started beating poor Joseph with their sticks until they were sure they had ended his miserable life: they then stripped him completely of his clothes, threw him into a ditch, and left with their loot.
The poor wretch, who lay motionless a long time, just began to recover his senses as a stage-coach came by. The postillion, hearing a man's groans, stopt his horses, and told the coachman he was certain there was a dead man lying in the ditch, for he heard him groan. "Go on, sirrah," says the coachman; "we are confounded late, and have no time to look after dead men." A lady, who heard what the postillion said, and likewise heard the groan, called eagerly to the coachman to stop and see what was the matter. Upon which he bid the postillion alight, and look into the ditch. He did so, and returned, "that there was a man sitting upright, as naked as ever he was born."—"O J—sus!" cried the lady; "a naked man! Dear coachman, drive on and leave him." Upon this the gentlemen got out of the coach; and Joseph begged them to have mercy upon him: for that he had been robbed and almost beaten to death. "Robbed!" cries an old gentleman: "let us make all the haste imaginable, or we shall be robbed too." A young man who belonged to the law answered, "He wished they had passed by without taking any notice; but that now they might be proved to have been last in his company; if he should die they might be called to some account for his murder. He therefore thought it advisable to save the poor creature's life, for their own sakes, if possible; at least, if he died, to prevent the jury's finding that they fled for it. He was therefore of opinion to take the man into the coach, and carry him to the next inn." The lady insisted, "That he should not come into the coach. That if they lifted him in, she would herself alight: for she had rather stay in that place to all eternity than ride with a naked man." The coachman objected, "That he could not suffer him to be taken in unless somebody would pay a shilling for his carriage the four miles." Which the two gentlemen refused to do. But the lawyer, who was afraid of some mischief happening to himself, if the wretch was left behind in that condition, saying no man could be too cautious in these matters, and that he remembered very extraordinary cases in the books, threatened the coachman, and bid him deny taking him up at his peril; for that, if he died, he should be indicted for his murder; and if he lived, and brought an action against him, he would willingly take a brief in it. These words had a sensible effect on the coachman, who was well acquainted with the person who spoke them; and the old gentleman above mentioned, thinking the naked man would afford him frequent opportunities of showing his wit to the lady, offered to join with the company in giving a mug of beer for his fare; till, partly alarmed by the threats of the one, and partly by the promises of the other, and being perhaps a little moved with compassion at the poor creature's condition, who stood bleeding and shivering with the cold, he at length agreed; and Joseph was now advancing to the coach, where, seeing the lady, who held the sticks of her fan before her eyes, he absolutely refused, miserable as he was, to enter, unless he was furnished with sufficient covering to prevent giving the least offence to decency—so perfectly modest was this young man; such mighty effects had the spotless example of the amiable Pamela, and the excellent sermons of Mr Adams, wrought upon him.
The poor guy, who lay still for a long time, just started to regain his senses when a stagecoach rolled by. The postboy, hearing a man's groans, stopped his horses and told the coach driver he was sure there was a dead man in the ditch since he could hear him groan. "Keep going, you fool," said the coach driver; "we're really late and don't have time to deal with dead people." A lady, who heard what the postboy said and the groan, called out urgently for the coach driver to stop and check what was going on. So, he told the postboy to get down and look in the ditch. He did, and came back saying, "There's a man sitting up, completely naked." — "Oh my God!" exclaimed the lady; "a naked man! Dear coach driver, let's get moving and leave him." At this, the gentlemen got out of the coach, and Joseph begged them to help him because he had been robbed and nearly beaten to death. "Robbed!" shouted an old gentleman: "Let’s hurry, or we might get robbed too." A young lawyer in the group responded that he wished they had just passed by without acknowledging him; now, since they had been the last seen with him, if he died, they could be implicated in his murder. So, he thought it was wise to save the poor guy's life for their own sake; if he died, they didn't want the jury thinking they had run away from it. He suggested they take the man into the coach and get him to the nearest inn. The lady insisted he shouldn't come in the coach. If they tried to lift him in, she'd get out herself because she'd rather stay there forever than ride with a naked man. The coach driver objected that he couldn't let the man in unless someone paid a shilling for his fare for the four miles, which the two gentlemen refused to do. But the lawyer, fearing trouble if the poor guy was left behind in that state, stated that no one could be too careful in situations like this and recalled some unusual cases from the law books. He threatened the coach driver and told him to deny taking him aboard at his own risk because if the man died, he’d be charged with murder, and if he survived and sued him, he’d gladly take the case. These words had a clear effect on the coach driver, who recognized the speaker, and the old gentleman mentioned earlier, thinking the naked man would give him plenty of chances to impress the lady, offered to chip in with the others for a mug of beer to pay for his fare. Until, partly alarmed by the threat from one and partly encouraged by the promise from the other, and maybe a little moved by compassion for the poor guy, who was bleeding and shivering from the cold, he finally agreed. Joseph was now approaching the coach, and seeing the lady, who was holding the sticks of her fan in front of her eyes, he absolutely refused, despite his miserable state, to get in unless he had enough covering to avoid offending decency—so modest was this young man; such strong effects had the pure example of the lovely Pamela and the excellent sermons of Mr. Adams had on him.
Though there were several greatcoats about the coach, it was not easy to get over this difficulty which Joseph had started. The two gentlemen complained they were cold, and could not spare a rag; the man of wit saying, with a laugh, that charity began at home; and the coachman, who had two greatcoats spread under him, refused to lend either, lest they should be made bloody: the lady's footman desired to be excused for the same reason, which the lady herself, notwithstanding her abhorrence of a naked man, approved: and it is more than probable poor Joseph, who obstinately adhered to his modest resolution, must have perished, unless the postillion (a lad who hath been since transported for robbing a hen-roost) had voluntarily stript off a greatcoat, his only garment, at the same time swearing a great oath (for which he was rebuked by the passengers), "that he would rather ride in his shirt all his life than suffer a fellow-creature to lie in so miserable a condition."
Though there were several greatcoats in the coach, it wasn't easy to overcome the issue that Joseph had created. The two gentlemen complained that they were cold and couldn't spare a thing; the witty one joked, laughing, that charity begins at home. The coachman, who had two greatcoats underneath him, refused to lend either, fearing they might get bloody. The lady's footman asked to be excused for the same reason, which the lady herself, despite her dislike of seeing a naked man, agreed with. It's likely that poor Joseph, who stubbornly stuck to his modest decision, would have frozen if not for the postillion (a boy who was later transported for stealing from a henhouse), who voluntarily stripped off a greatcoat, his only piece of clothing, while swearing a great oath (for which the passengers reprimanded him), "that he would rather ride in his shirt for the rest of his life than let a fellow human suffer in such awful condition."
Joseph, having put on the greatcoat, was lifted into the coach, which now proceeded on its journey. He declared himself almost dead with the cold, which gave the man of wit an occasion to ask the lady if she could not accommodate him with a dram. She answered, with some resentment, "She wondered at his asking her such a question; but assured him she never tasted any such thing."
Joseph, having put on the greatcoat, was lifted into the coach, which continued on its journey. He said he was almost dead from the cold, prompting the witty man to ask the lady if she could offer him a drink. She replied, a bit annoyed, "I can't believe you'd ask me that; I assure you, I’ve never tried anything like that."
The lawyer was inquiring into the circumstances of the robbery, when the coach stopt, and one of the ruffians, putting a pistol in, demanded their money of the passengers, who readily gave it them; and the lady, in her fright, delivered up a little silver bottle, of about a half-pint size, which the rogue, clapping it to his mouth, and drinking her health, declared, held some of the best Nantes he had ever tasted: this the lady afterwards assured the company was the mistake of her maid, for that she had ordered her to fill the bottle with Hungary-water.
The lawyer was looking into the details of the robbery when the coach stopped, and one of the thugs, sticking a pistol inside, demanded money from the passengers, who quickly handed it over. The lady, in her panic, gave up a small silver bottle, about half a pint in size. The thug, bringing it to his mouth and toasting to her health, claimed it held some of the best Nantes he had ever tried. The lady later told the group that it was her maid's mistake because she had asked her to fill the bottle with Hungary-water.
As soon as the fellows were departed, the lawyer, who had, it seems, a case of pistols in the seat of the coach, informed the company, that if it had been daylight, and he could have come at his pistols, he would not have submitted to the robbery: he likewise set forth that he had often met highwaymen when he travelled on horseback, but none ever durst attack him; concluding that, if he had not been more afraid for the lady than for himself, he should not have now parted with his money so easily.
As soon as the guys left, the lawyer, who apparently had a gun hidden in the coach seat, told everyone that if it had been daytime and he could have gotten to his gun, he wouldn’t have let them rob him. He also mentioned that he had often encountered robbers while traveling on horseback, but none ever dared to attack him; he concluded that if he hadn’t been more worried about the lady than about himself, he wouldn’t have handed over his money so easily.
As wit is generally observed to love to reside in empty pockets, so the gentleman whose ingenuity we have above remarked, as soon as he had parted with his money, began to grow wonderfully facetious. He made frequent allusions to Adam and Eve, and said many excellent things on figs and fig-leaves; which perhaps gave more offence to Joseph than to any other in the company.
Since it's commonly seen that humor often hangs around empty pockets, the gentleman whose cleverness we've noted above, right after he ran out of cash, started to crack a lot of jokes. He frequently referenced Adam and Eve and made several witty comments about figs and fig leaves, which probably upset Joseph more than anyone else in the group.
The lawyer likewise made several very pretty jests without departing from his profession. He said, "If Joseph and the lady were alone, he would be more capable of making a conveyance to her, as his affairs were not fettered with any incumbrance; he'd warrant he soon suffered a recovery by a writ of entry, which was the proper way to create heirs in tail; that, for his own part, he would engage to make so firm a settlement in a coach, that there should be no danger of an ejectment," with an inundation of the like gibberish, which he continued to vent till the coach arrived at an inn, where one servant-maid only was up, in readiness to attend the coachman, and furnish him with cold meat and a dram. Joseph desired to alight, and that he might have a bed prepared for him, which the maid readily promised to perform; and, being a good-natured wench, and not so squeamish as the lady had been, she clapt a large fagot on the fire, and, furnishing Joseph with a greatcoat belonging to one of the hostlers, desired him to sit down and warm himself whilst she made his bed. The coachman, in the meantime, took an opportunity to call up a surgeon, who lived within a few doors; after which, he reminded his passengers how late they were, and, after they had taken leave of Joseph, hurried them off as fast as he could.
The lawyer also made several clever jokes without straying from his profession. He said, "If Joseph and the lady were alone, he would be able to arrange a transfer to her since his affairs weren't tied up with any complications; he’d guarantee that he would quickly recover through a writ of entry, which is the proper way to establish heirs in tail; and as for me, I’d promise to make such a solid arrangement in a coach that there would be no risk of eviction," followed by a flurry of similar nonsense, which he kept up until the coach arrived at an inn, where only one maid was awake, ready to assist the coachman and provide him with some cold meat and a drink. Joseph asked to get down and requested a bed be prepared for him, which the maid quickly agreed to do; being a good-natured girl and not as picky as the lady had been, she threw a large bundle of sticks on the fire and offered Joseph a greatcoat that belonged to one of the stable hands, asking him to sit down and warm himself while she made up his bed. Meanwhile, the coachman took the opportunity to call a surgeon who lived just a few doors away; after that, he reminded his passengers how late it was, and after they bid farewell to Joseph, he hurried them off as quickly as he could.
The wench soon got Joseph to bed, and promised to use her interest to borrow him a shirt; but imagining, as she afterwards said, by his being so bloody, that he must be a dead man, she ran with all speed to hasten the surgeon, who was more than half drest, apprehending that the coach had been overturned, and some gentleman or lady hurt. As soon as the wench had informed him at his window that it was a poor foot-passenger who had been stripped of all he had, and almost murdered, he chid her for disturbing him so early, slipped off his clothes again, and very quietly returned to bed and to sleep.
The girl quickly got Joseph into bed and promised to use her connections to borrow him a shirt. But thinking, as she later said, that he must be dead because he was so bloody, she hurried to get the surgeon, who was partially dressed, worried that a coach had overturned and some gentleman or lady was hurt. Once the girl told him through the window that it was just a poor pedestrian who had been robbed and nearly killed, he scolded her for waking him up so early, took off his clothes again, and quietly went back to bed and fell asleep.
Aurora now began to shew her blooming cheeks over the hills, whilst ten millions of feathered songsters, in jocund chorus, repeated odes a thousand times sweeter than those of our laureat, and sung both the day and the song; when the master of the inn, Mr Tow-wouse, arose, and learning from his maid an account of the robbery, and the situation of his poor naked guest, he shook his head, and cried, "good-lack-a-day!" and then ordered the girl to carry him one of his own shirts.
Aurora now began to show her blooming cheeks over the hills, while ten million feathered songbirds, in cheerful harmony, sang odes a thousand times sweeter than those of our laureate, celebrating both the day and the song. Just then, the innkeeper, Mr. Tow-wouse, woke up, and after hearing from his maid about the robbery and the state of his poor naked guest, he shook his head and exclaimed, "Good grief!" before ordering the girl to bring him one of his own shirts.
Mrs Tow-wouse was just awake, and had stretched out her arms in vain to fold her departed husband, when the maid entered the room. "Who's there? Betty?"—"Yes, madam."—"Where's your master?"—"He's without, madam; he hath sent me for a shirt to lend a poor naked man, who hath been robbed and murdered."—"Touch one if you dare, you slut," said Mrs Tow-wouse: "your master is a pretty sort of a man, to take in naked vagabonds, and clothe them with his own clothes. I shall have no such doings. If you offer to touch anything, I'll throw the chamber-pot at your head. Go, send your master to me."—"Yes, madam," answered Betty. As soon as he came in, she thus began: "What the devil do you mean by this, Mr Tow-wouse? Am I to buy shirts to lend to a set of scabby rascals?"—"My dear," said Mr Tow-wouse, "this is a poor wretch."—"Yes," says she, "I know it is a poor wretch; but what the devil have we to do with poor wretches? The law makes us provide for too many already. We shall have thirty or forty poor wretches in red coats shortly."—"My dear," cries Tow-wouse, "this man hath been robbed of all he hath."—"Well then," said she, "where's his money to pay his reckoning? Why doth not such a fellow go to an alehouse? I shall send him packing as soon as I am up, I assure you."—"My dear," said he, "common charity won't suffer you to do that."—"Common charity, a f—t!" says she, "common charity teaches us to provide for ourselves and our families; and I and mine won't be ruined by your charity, I assure you."—"Well," says he, "my dear, do as you will, when you are up; you know I never contradict you."—"No," says she; "if the devil was to contradict me, I would make the house too hot to hold him."
Mrs. Tow-wouse had just woken up and had stretched her arms out in vain to hug her late husband when the maid came into the room. "Who's there? Betty?"—"Yes, madam."—"Where's your master?"—"He's outside, madam; he sent me to get a shirt to lend to a poor naked man who has been robbed and murdered."—"Touch one if you dare, you hussy," said Mrs. Tow-wouse, "your master is a nice sort of man, taking in naked wanderers and giving them his own clothes. I won't have any of that. If you try to touch anything, I'll throw the chamber pot at your head. Go, send your master to me."—"Yes, madam," answered Betty. Once he came in, she started, "What on earth are you thinking, Mr. Tow-wouse? Am I supposed to buy shirts to lend to a bunch of scabby misfits?"—"My dear," said Mr. Tow-wouse, "this is a poor soul."—"Yes," she replied, "I know it's a poor soul; but what do we have to do with poor souls? The law already makes us provide for too many. We'll soon have thirty or forty poor souls in red coats."—"My dear," cried Tow-wouse, "this man has been robbed of everything he has."—"Well then," she said, "where's his money to pay his tab? Why doesn’t he just go to a bar? I'll send him on his way as soon as I’m up, I promise you."—"My dear," he said, "common charity won’t let you do that."—"Common charity, my foot!" she retorted. "Common charity teaches us to take care of ourselves and our families; I won't let your charity ruin me and mine, I guarantee you."—"Well," he said, "my dear, do as you please when you get up; you know I never go against your wishes."—"No," she said, "if the devil were to argue with me, I'd make this house too hot for him to stay in."
With such like discourses they consumed near half-an-hour, whilst Betty provided a shirt from the hostler, who was one of her sweethearts, and put it on poor Joseph. The surgeon had likewise at last visited him, and washed and drest his wounds, and was now come to acquaint Mr Tow-wouse that his guest was in such extreme danger of his life, that he scarce saw any hopes of his recovery. "Here's a pretty kettle of fish," cries Mrs Tow-wouse, "you have brought upon us! We are like to have a funeral at our own expense." Tow-wouse (who, notwithstanding his charity, would have given his vote as freely as ever he did at an election, that any other house in the kingdom should have quiet possession of his guest) answered, "My dear, I am not to blame; he was brought hither by the stage-coach, and Betty had put him to bed before I was stirring."—"I'll Betty her," says she.—At which, with half her garments on, the other half under her arm, she sallied out in quest of the unfortunate Betty, whilst Tow-wouse and the surgeon went to pay a visit to poor Joseph, and inquire into the circumstances of this melancholy affair.
With conversations like that, they spent nearly half an hour while Betty got a shirt from the hostler, who was one of her admirers, and put it on poor Joseph. The surgeon had also finally checked on him, cleaned and dressed his wounds, and had now come to inform Mr. Tow-wouse that his guest was in such critical condition that he barely saw any hope for his recovery. "This is a fine mess you've gotten us into!" Mrs. Tow-wouse exclaimed. "We're likely to end up having to pay for a funeral ourselves." Tow-wouse, who, despite his willingness to help, would have voted as enthusiastically as he always did at an election for any other establishment in the kingdom to have a peaceful stay for his guest, replied, "My dear, it's not my fault; he was brought here by the stagecoach, and Betty had put him to bed before I woke up." "I'll deal with Betty," she said. With half her clothes on and the other half under her arm, she stormed off in search of the unfortunate Betty, while Tow-wouse and the surgeon went to visit poor Joseph and find out more about this unfortunate situation.
CHAPTER XIII.
What happened to Joseph during his sickness at the inn, with the curious discourse between him and Mr Barnabas, the parson of the parish.
What happened to Joseph during his illness at the inn, including the interesting conversation between him and Mr. Barnabas, the parish priest.
As soon as Joseph had communicated a particular history of the robbery, together with a short account of himself, and his intended journey, he asked the surgeon if he apprehended him to be in any danger: to which the surgeon very honestly answered, "He feared he was; for that his pulse was very exalted and feverish, and, if his fever should prove more than symptomatic, it would be impossible to save him." Joseph, fetching a deep sigh, cried, "Poor Fanny, I would I could have lived to see thee! but God's will be done."
As soon as Joseph shared the details of the robbery, along with a brief introduction about himself and his planned journey, he asked the surgeon if he thought he was in any danger. The surgeon honestly replied, "I'm afraid you are; your pulse is very rapid and feverish, and if your fever turns out to be more than just a symptom, it will be impossible to save you." Joseph let out a deep sigh and said, "Poor Fanny, I wish I could have lived to see you! But may God's will be done."
The surgeon then advised him, if he had any worldly affairs to settle, that he would do it as soon as possible; for, though he hoped he might recover, yet he thought himself obliged to acquaint him he was in great danger; and if the malign concoction of his humours should cause a suscitation of his fever, he might soon grow delirious and incapable to make his will. Joseph answered, "That it was impossible for any creature in the universe to be in a poorer condition than himself; for since the robbery he had not one thing of any kind whatever which he could call his own." "I had," said he, "a poor little piece of gold, which they took away, that would have been a comfort to me in all my afflictions; but surely, Fanny, I want nothing to remind me of thee. I have thy dear image in my heart, and no villain can ever tear it thence."
The surgeon then advised him to settle any personal matters as soon as he could; although he hoped for his recovery, he felt it important to let him know he was in serious danger. If the harmful mix of his body’s humors triggered a rise in his fever, he could quickly become delirious and unable to write his will. Joseph replied, “There’s no one in the world worse off than me; since the robbery, I don’t have a single thing that I can call my own.” “I had,” he said, “a tiny piece of gold that they took from me, which would have brought me some comfort during all my troubles; but honestly, Fanny, I don’t need anything to remind me of you. I carry your dear image in my heart, and no villain can ever take it away.”
Joseph desired paper and pens, to write a letter, but they were refused him; and he was advised to use all his endeavours to compose himself. They then left him; and Mr Tow-wouse sent to a clergyman to come and administer his good offices to the soul of poor Joseph, since the surgeon despaired of making any successful applications to his body.
Joseph wanted paper and pens to write a letter, but he was denied them; and he was advised to do his best to calm down. They then left him, and Mr. Tow-wouse sent for a clergyman to come and offer his support to poor Joseph's soul, as the surgeon had given up on being able to help his body.
Mr Barnabas (for that was the clergyman's name) came as soon as sent for; and, having first drank a dish of tea with the landlady, and afterwards a bowl of punch with the landlord, he walked up to the room where Joseph lay; but, finding him asleep, returned to take the other sneaker; which when he had finished, he again crept softly up to the chamber-door, and, having opened it, heard the sick man talking to himself in the following manner:—
Mr. Barnabas (that was the clergyman's name) came right away when called; and after having a cup of tea with the landlady, and then a bowl of punch with the landlord, he walked up to the room where Joseph was lying. But when he found him asleep, he went back to finish the other drink. Once he was done, he quietly crept back to the bedroom door, and when he opened it, he heard the sick man talking to himself in the following way:—
"O most adorable Pamela! most virtuous sister! whose example could alone enable me to withstand all the temptations of riches and beauty, and to preserve my virtue pure and chaste for the arms of my dear Fanny, if it had pleased Heaven that I should ever have come unto them. What riches, or honours, or pleasures, can make us amends for the loss of innocence? Doth not that alone afford us more consolation than all worldly acquisitions? What but innocence and virtue could give any comfort to such a miserable wretch as I am? Yet these can make me prefer this sick and painful bed to all the pleasures I should have found in my lady's. These can make me face death without fear; and though I love my Fanny more than ever man loved a woman, these can teach me to resign myself to the Divine will without repining. O thou delightful charming creature! if Heaven had indulged thee to my arms, the poorest, humblest state would have been a paradise; I could have lived with thee in the lowest cottage without envying the palaces, the dainties, or the riches of any man breathing. But I must leave thee, leave thee for ever, my dearest angel! I must think of another world; and I heartily pray thou may'st meet comfort in this."—Barnabas thought he had heard enough, so downstairs he went, and told Tow-wouse he could do his guest no service; for that he was very light-headed, and had uttered nothing but a rhapsody of nonsense all the time he stayed in the room.
"O most adorable Pamela! Most virtuous sister! Your example alone could help me resist all the temptations of wealth and beauty, and keep my virtue pure and chaste for my dear Fanny, if it were God's will for me to ever have her. What riches, honors, or pleasures could possibly make up for the loss of innocence? Doesn't that alone give us more comfort than all worldly possessions? What else but innocence and virtue could bring comfort to a miserable wretch like me? Yet these can make me choose this sick and painful bed over all the pleasures I might find with my lady. These can help me face death without fear; and although I love my Fanny more than any man has ever loved a woman, these can teach me to accept the Divine will without complaint. O you delightful, charming creature! If Heaven had allowed you to be in my arms, even the poorest, humblest existence would have felt like paradise; I could have lived with you in the smallest cottage without envying the palaces, delicacies, or riches of any man alive. But I must leave you, leave you forever, my dearest angel! I must think of another world; and I sincerely pray that you find comfort in this one."—Barnabas thought he had heard enough, so he went downstairs and told Tow-wouse he could do nothing for his guest; he was very delirious and had spoken nothing but a stream of nonsense the whole time he was in the room.
The surgeon returned in the afternoon, and found his patient in a higher fever, as he said, than when he left him, though not delirious; for, notwithstanding Mr Barnabas's opinion, he had not been once out of his senses since his arrival at the inn.
The surgeon came back in the afternoon and found his patient with a higher fever than when he had left him, though he wasn't delirious; despite Mr. Barnabas's opinion, he hadn't lost his mind once since arriving at the inn.
Mr Barnabas was again sent for, and with much difficulty prevailed on to make another visit. As soon as he entered the room he told Joseph "He was come to pray by him, and to prepare him for another world: in the first place, therefore, he hoped he had repented of all his sins." Joseph answered, "He hoped he had; but there was one thing which he knew not whether he should call a sin; if it was, he feared he should die in the commission of it; and that was, the regret of parting with a young woman whom he loved as tenderly as he did his heart-strings." Barnabas bad him be assured "that any repining at the Divine will was one of the greatest sins he could commit; that he ought to forget all carnal affections, and think of better things." Joseph said, "That neither in this world nor the next he could forget his Fanny; and that the thought, however grievous, of parting from her for ever, was not half so tormenting as the fear of what she would suffer when she knew his misfortune." Barnabas said, "That such fears argued a diffidence and despondence very criminal; that he must divest himself of all human passions, and fix his heart above." Joseph answered, "That was what he desired to do, and should be obliged to him if he would enable him to accomplish it." Barnabas replied, "That must be done by grace." Joseph besought him to discover how he might attain it. Barnabas answered, "By prayer and faith." He then questioned him concerning his forgiveness of the thieves. Joseph answered, "He feared that was more than he could do; for nothing would give him more pleasure than to hear they were taken."—"That," cries Barnabas, "is for the sake of justice."—"Yes," said Joseph, "but if I was to meet them again, I am afraid I should attack them, and kill them too, if I could."—"Doubtless," answered Barnabas, "it is lawful to kill a thief; but can you say you forgive them as a Christian ought?" Joseph desired to know what that forgiveness was. "That is," answered Barnabas, "to forgive them as—as—it is to forgive them as—in short, it is to forgive them as a Christian."—Joseph replied, "He forgave them as much as he could."—"Well, well," said Barnabas, "that will do." He then demanded of him, "If he remembered any more sins unrepented of; and if he did, he desired him to make haste and repent of them as fast as he could, that they might repeat over a few prayers together." Joseph answered, "He could not recollect any great crimes he had been guilty of, and that those he had committed he was sincerely sorry for." Barnabas said that was enough, and then proceeded to prayer with all the expedition he was master of, some company then waiting for him below in the parlour, where the ingredients for punch were all in readiness; but no one would squeeze the oranges till he came.
Mr. Barnabas was called again and, after some convincing, agreed to make another visit. As soon as he entered the room, he told Joseph that he had come to pray with him and to prepare him for the next world. First, he hoped that Joseph had repented for all his sins. Joseph replied that he hoped he had, but there was one thing he wasn't sure if he should consider a sin; if it was, he was afraid he might die while feeling it. That was the pain of parting with a young woman he loved as dearly as he loved his own heart. Barnabas assured him that any resentment toward God's will was a serious sin and that he should forget all earthly attachments and think of higher things. Joseph said that he couldn’t forget Fanny, neither in this world nor the next, and that the thought of being separated from her forever was not nearly as torturous as worrying about what she would suffer when she found out about his misfortune. Barnabas stated that such fears revealed a lack of confidence and were quite sinful; he needed to rid himself of all human emotions and set his heart on heavenly matters. Joseph replied that was exactly what he wanted to do and would appreciate any help Barnabas could provide to achieve that. Barnabas said it could only be done through grace. Joseph pleaded with him to share how he could attain it. Barnabas responded that it was through prayer and faith. He then asked Joseph if he had forgiven the thieves. Joseph admitted he feared that was beyond him, as nothing would please him more than to hear they were caught. "That's for the sake of justice," Barnabas exclaimed. Joseph agreed but added that if he were to encounter them again, he was worried he would attack them and possibly kill them if he could. "Of course," Barnabas responded, "it's legal to kill a thief, but can you say you forgive them as a Christian should?" Joseph wanted to know what that forgiveness entailed. "Well," Barnabas explained, "to forgive them as—as... essentially, it's to forgive them as a Christian." Joseph replied that he forgave them as best he could. "Alright, that will do," Barnabas said. He then asked Joseph if he remembered any other unrepented sins, and if he did, he urged him to hurry and repent as quickly as possible so they could pray together. Joseph responded that he couldn't recall any major sins he had committed, and he was genuinely sorry for those he had. Barnabas said that was sufficient, and then he proceeded to pray with as much haste as he could muster since some people were waiting for him downstairs in the parlor, where the ingredients for punch were all prepared, but no one would squeeze the oranges until he arrived.
Joseph complained he was dry, and desired a little tea; which Barnabas reported to Mrs Tow-wouse, who answered, "She had just done drinking it, and could not be slopping all day;" but ordered Betty to carry him up some small beer.
Joseph complained that he was thirsty and wanted some tea; Barnabas told Mrs. Tow-wouse, who replied, "I just finished drinking it and can't be slopping around all day," but instructed Betty to take him some small beer.
Betty obeyed her mistress's commands; but Joseph, as soon as he had tasted it, said, he feared it would increase his fever, and that he longed very much for tea; to which the good-natured Betty answered, he should have tea, if there was any in the land; she accordingly went and bought him some herself, and attended him with it; where we will leave her and Joseph together for some time, to entertain the reader with other matters.
Betty followed her mistress's orders, but Joseph, after tasting it, said he was worried it would make his fever worse and that he really wanted tea. The kind-hearted Betty replied that he could have tea if there was any available. She went and bought some for him herself and stayed with him while he had it. We'll leave them together for a while now and focus on other things.
CHAPTER XIV.
Being very full of adventures which succeeded each other at the inn.
Having a lot of adventures that followed one after another at the inn.
It was now the dusk of the evening, when a grave person rode into the inn, and, committing his horse to the hostler, went directly into the kitchen, and, having called for a pipe of tobacco, took his place by the fireside, where several other persons were likewise assembled.
It was now evening twilight when a serious man rode into the inn. He handed his horse over to the stable worker and went straight into the kitchen. After asking for a pipe of tobacco, he settled down by the fireplace, where several other people were gathered as well.
The discourse ran altogether on the robbery which was committed the night before, and on the poor wretch who lay above in the dreadful condition in which we have already seen him. Mrs Tow-wouse said, "She wondered what the devil Tom Whipwell meant by bringing such guests to her house, when there were so many alehouses on the road proper for their reception. But she assured him, if he died, the parish should be at the expense of the funeral." She added, "Nothing would serve the fellow's turn but tea, she would assure him." Betty, who was just returned from her charitable office, answered, she believed he was a gentleman, for she never saw a finer skin in her life. "Pox on his skin!" replied Mrs Tow-wouse, "I suppose that is all we are like to have for the reckoning. I desire no such gentlemen should ever call at the Dragon" (which it seems was the sign of the inn).
The conversation was all about the robbery that happened the night before and the poor guy upstairs in the terrible state we’ve already seen him in. Mrs. Tow-wouse said, “I wonder what the heck Tom Whipwell was thinking bringing these kinds of guests to my place when there are plenty of taverns on the road where they’d fit right in. But I’ll tell him, if he dies, the parish will have to cover the funeral.” She added, “Nothing will satisfy the guy but tea, I can tell you that.” Betty, who had just come back from her charitable duties, replied that she thought he was a gentleman since she had never seen a finer complexion. “To hell with his complexion!” Mrs. Tow-wouse shot back. “I suppose that’s all we’re going to get for the bill. I don’t want any more gentlemen like that showing up at the Dragon” (which apparently was the name of the inn).
The gentleman lately arrived discovered a great deal of emotion at the distress of this poor creature, whom he observed to be fallen not into the most compassionate hands. And indeed, if Mrs Tow-wouse had given no utterance to the sweetness of her temper, nature had taken such pains in her countenance, that Hogarth himself never gave more expression to a picture.
The gentleman who had just arrived felt a lot of emotion at the suffering of this poor creature, realizing she had not found herself in the most caring hands. In fact, even if Mrs. Tow-wouse hadn't expressed her sweet nature, her face had such depth of feeling that even Hogarth couldn't capture more expression in a painting.
Her person was short, thin, and crooked. Her forehead projected in the middle, and thence descended in a declivity to the top of her nose, which was sharp and red, and would have hung over her lips, had not nature turned up the end of it. Her lips were two bits of skin, which, whenever she spoke, she drew together in a purse. Her chin was peaked; and at the upper end of that skin which composed her cheeks, stood two bones, that almost hid a pair of small red eyes. Add to this a voice most wonderfully adapted to the sentiments it was to convey, being both loud and hoarse.
Her figure was short, thin, and crooked. Her forehead jutted out in the middle and then sloped down to the top of her nose, which was sharp and red, and would have drooped over her lips if nature hadn't turned the tip up. Her lips were just thin strips of skin that she would draw together into a purse whenever she spoke. Her chin was pointed, and at the top of her cheeks were two bones that almost concealed a pair of small red eyes. On top of that, she had a voice that was perfectly suited to the sentiments she expressed, being both loud and hoarse.
It is not easy to say whether the gentleman had conceived a greater dislike for his landlady or compassion for her unhappy guest. He inquired very earnestly of the surgeon, who was now come into the kitchen, whether he had any hopes of his recovery? He begged him to use all possible means towards it, telling him, "it was the duty of men of all professions to apply their skill gratis for the relief of the poor and necessitous." The surgeon answered, "He should take proper care; but he defied all the surgeons in London to do him any good."—"Pray, sir," said the gentleman, "what are his wounds?"—"Why, do you know anything of wounds?" says the surgeon (winking upon Mrs Tow-wouse).—"Sir, I have a small smattering in surgery," answered the gentleman.—"A smattering—ho, ho, ho!" said the surgeon; "I believe it is a smattering indeed."
It's hard to tell if the gentleman felt more dislike for his landlady or sympathy for her unhappy guest. He asked the surgeon, who had just come into the kitchen, if he had any hopes for the man's recovery. He urged him to do everything he could, saying, "It's the duty of everyone in every profession to use their skills for free to help the poor and those in need." The surgeon replied, "He'll take good care of him, but he dares any surgeon in London to make him better."—"Excuse me, sir," said the gentleman, "what are his injuries?"—"Well, do you know anything about injuries?" asked the surgeon, giving a wink to Mrs. Tow-wouse. —"Sir, I have a basic knowledge of surgery," the gentleman responded. —"A basic knowledge—ha, ha, ha!" the surgeon laughed; "I think it’s really just a basic knowledge."
The company were all attentive, expecting to hear the doctor, who was what they call a dry fellow, expose the gentleman.
The company was all attentive, expecting to hear the doctor, who was what they call a dry guy, expose the gentleman.
He began therefore with an air of triumph: "I suppose, sir, you have travelled?"—"No, really, sir," said the gentleman.—"Ho! then you have practised in the hospitals perhaps?"—"No, sir."—"Hum! not that neither? Whence, sir, then, if I may be so bold to inquire, have you got your knowledge in surgery?"—"Sir," answered the gentleman, "I do not pretend to much; but the little I know I have from books."—"Books!" cries the doctor. "What, I suppose you have read Galen and Hippocrates!"—"No, sir," said the gentleman.—"How! you understand surgery," answers the doctor, "and not read Galen and Hippocrates?"—"Sir," cries the other, "I believe there are many surgeons who have never read these authors."—"I believe so too," says the doctor, "more shame for them; but, thanks to my education, I have them by heart, and very seldom go without them both in my pocket."—"They are pretty large books," said the gentleman.—"Aye," said the doctor, "I believe I know how large they are better than you." (At which he fell a winking, and the whole company burst into a laugh.)
He started off with a triumphant tone: "I assume, sir, you’ve traveled?" — "No, really, sir," replied the gentleman. — "Oh! So you’ve practiced in hospitals, maybe?" — "No, sir." — "Hmm! Not that either? If I may be so bold to ask, where did you get your knowledge of surgery?" — "Sir," answered the gentleman, "I don’t claim to know much; but the little I do know, I got from books." — "Books!" exclaimed the doctor. "What, I suppose you’ve read Galen and Hippocrates?" — "No, sir," said the gentleman. — "How can you understand surgery," the doctor responded, "and not have read Galen and Hippocrates?" — "Sir," the gentleman insisted, "I believe there are many surgeons who have never read these authors." — "I believe so too," said the doctor, "which is a shame for them; but thanks to my education, I know them by heart and I rarely go anywhere without both of them in my pocket." — "They are pretty large books," remarked the gentleman. — "Yes," said the doctor, "I think I know how large they are better than you." (At which point he winked, and everyone in the room burst out laughing.)
The doctor pursuing his triumph, asked the gentleman, "If he did not understand physic as well as surgery." "Rather better," answered the gentleman.—"Aye, like enough," cries the doctor, with a wink. "Why, I know a little of physic too."—"I wish I knew half so much," said Tow-wouse, "I'd never wear an apron again."—"Why, I believe, landlord," cries the doctor, "there are few men, though I say it, within twelve miles of the place, that handle a fever better. Veniente accurrite morbo: that is my method. I suppose, brother, you understand Latin?"—"A little," says the gentleman.—"Aye, and Greek now, I'll warrant you: Ton dapomibominos poluflosboio Thalasses. But I have almost forgot these things: I could have repeated Homer by heart once."—"Ifags! the gentleman has caught a traytor," says Mrs Tow-wouse; at which they all fell a laughing.
The doctor, eager for his success, asked the gentleman, "Don't you understand medicine as well as surgery?" "Better, actually," replied the gentleman. "Of course," said the doctor, winking. "Well, I know a bit of medicine too." "I wish I knew half as much," said Tow-wouse, "I'd never wear an apron again." "I believe, landlord," exclaimed the doctor, "there are few men, if I may say so, within twelve miles of here who handle a fever better. Veniente accurrite morbo: that's my method. I suppose, brother, you know some Latin?" "A little," said the gentleman. "Oh, and Greek too, I bet: Ton dapomibominos poluflosboio Thalasses. But I've almost forgotten these things; I could once recite Homer by heart." "Goodness! the gentleman has caught a traitor," said Mrs. Tow-wouse, and they all burst out laughing.
The gentleman, who had not the least affection for joking, very contentedly suffered the doctor to enjoy his victory, which he did with no small satisfaction; and, having sufficiently sounded his depth, told him, "He was thoroughly convinced of his great learning and abilities; and that he would be obliged to him if he would let him know his opinion of his patient's case above-stairs."—"Sir," says the doctor, "his case is that of a dead man—the contusion on his head has perforated the internal membrane of the occiput, and divelicated that radical small minute invisible nerve which coheres to the pericranium; and this was attended with a fever at first symptomatic, then pneumatic; and he is at length grown deliriuus, or delirious, as the vulgar express it."
The gentleman, who had no fondness for jokes, patiently allowed the doctor to savor his victory, which he did with quite a bit of satisfaction. After evaluating him thoroughly, the gentleman said, "I'm completely convinced of your great knowledge and skills; I would appreciate it if you could share your thoughts on my patient's condition upstairs." — "Sir," replied the doctor, "his condition is that of a dead man—the bruise on his head has pierced the internal membrane of the skull and affected that tiny, invisible nerve attached to the outer layer of the brain; this was accompanied by a fever that started as a symptom and then became a serious issue; he has ultimately become delirious, or ‘delirious,’ as most people say."
He was proceeding in this learned manner, when a mighty noise interrupted him. Some young fellows in the neighbourhood had taken one of the thieves, and were bringing him into the inn. Betty ran upstairs with this news to Joseph, who begged they might search for a little piece of broken gold, which had a ribband tied to it, and which he could swear to amongst all the hoards of the richest men in the universe.
He was going on in this scholarly way when a loud noise interrupted him. Some local guys had caught one of the thieves and were bringing him into the inn. Betty rushed upstairs with this news to Joseph, who asked them to look for a small piece of broken gold with a ribbon tied to it, claiming he could recognize it among all the treasures of the wealthiest people in the world.
Notwithstanding the fellow's persisting in his innocence, the mob were very busy in searching him, and presently, among other things, pulled out the piece of gold just mentioned; which Betty no sooner saw than she laid violent hands on it, and conveyed it up to Joseph, who received it with raptures of joy, and, hugging it in his bosom, declared he could now die contented.
Despite the guy insisting on his innocence, the crowd was busy searching him, and soon they pulled out the piece of gold mentioned earlier. The moment Betty saw it, she grabbed it and handed it up to Joseph, who accepted it with pure joy, hugging it close and declaring that he could now die happy.
Within a few minutes afterwards came in some other fellows, with a bundle which they had found in a ditch, and which was indeed the cloaths which had been stripped off from Joseph, and the other things they had taken from him.
Within a few minutes, some other guys came in with a bundle they had found in a ditch, which turned out to be the clothes that had been stripped off Joseph, along with the other things they had taken from him.
The gentleman no sooner saw the coat than he declared he knew the livery; and, if it had been taken from the poor creature above-stairs, desired he might see him; for that he was very well acquainted with the family to whom that livery belonged.
The gentleman barely spotted the coat when he said he recognized the uniform; and, if it had been taken from the poor soul upstairs, he asked to see him because he was very familiar with the family that owned that uniform.
He was accordingly conducted up by Betty; but what, reader, was the surprize on both sides, when he saw Joseph was the person in bed, and when Joseph discovered the face of his good friend Mr Abraham Adams!
He was then taken upstairs by Betty; but, reader, what a surprise it was for both of them when he saw that Joseph was the person in bed, and when Joseph recognized the face of his good friend Mr. Abraham Adams!
It would be impertinent to insert a discourse which chiefly turned on the relation of matters already well known to the reader; for, as soon as the curate had satisfied Joseph concerning the perfect health of his Fanny, he was on his side very inquisitive into all the particulars which had produced this unfortunate accident.
It would be rude to add a discussion focused mainly on things the reader already knows; because as soon as the curate reassured Joseph about Fanny's perfect health, he became very curious about all the details that led to this unfortunate accident.
To return therefore to the kitchen, where a great variety of company were now assembled from all the rooms of the house, as well as the neighbourhood: so much delight do men take in contemplating the countenance of a thief.
To go back to the kitchen, where a diverse group of people had gathered from all over the house and the neighborhood: people take such pleasure in watching the expression of a thief.
Mr Tow-wouse began to rub his hands with pleasure at seeing so large an assembly; who would, he hoped, shortly adjourn into several apartments, in order to discourse over the robbery, and drink a health to all honest men. But Mrs Tow-wouse, whose misfortune it was commonly to see things a little perversely, began to rail at those who brought the fellow into her house; telling her husband, "They were very likely to thrive who kept a house of entertainment for beggars and thieves."
Mr. Tow-wouse started rubbing his hands with excitement at the sight of such a big crowd; he hoped they would soon split into different rooms to talk about the robbery and raise a toast to all the honest people. But Mrs. Tow-wouse, who often had a skewed perspective, began complaining about those who brought the guy into their house, telling her husband, "It's not a good idea to run an inn for beggars and thieves."
The mob had now finished their search, and could find nothing about the captive likely to prove any evidence; for as to the cloaths, though the mob were very well satisfied with that proof, yet, as the surgeon observed, they could not convict him, because they were not found in his custody; to which Barnabas agreed, and added that these were bona waviata, and belonged to the lord of the manor.
The mob had now completed their search and found nothing about the captive that could serve as evidence. While they were convinced the clothes were proof, as the surgeon pointed out, they couldn’t convict him because the clothes weren’t found in his possession. Barnabas agreed and added that these were bona waviata and belonged to the lord of the manor.
"How," says the surgeon, "do you say these goods belong to the lord of the manor?"—"I do," cried Barnabas.—"Then I deny it," says the surgeon: "what can the lord of the manor have to do in the case? Will any one attempt to persuade me that what a man finds is not his own?"—"I have heard," says an old fellow in the corner, "justice Wise-one say, that, if every man had his right, whatever is found belongs to the king of London."—"That may be true," says Barnabas, "in some sense; for the law makes a difference between things stolen and things found; for a thing may be stolen that never is found, and a thing may be found that never was stolen: Now, goods that are both stolen and found are waviata; and they belong to the lord of the manor."—"So the lord of the manor is the receiver of stolen goods," says the doctor; at which there was an universal laugh, being first begun by himself.
"How," says the surgeon, "can you claim these goods belong to the lord of the manor?"—"I do," shouted Barnabas.—"Then I disagree," says the surgeon: "What does the lord of the manor have to do with this situation? Is anyone going to convince me that what a man finds isn’t his own?"—"I’ve heard," says an old man in the corner, "Justice Wise-one say that, if everyone got their due, anything found actually belongs to the King of London."—"That may be true," says Barnabas, "in a way; because the law distinguishes between stolen property and found property; something can be stolen that is never found, and something can be found that was never stolen: Now, goods that are both stolen and found are waviata; and they belong to the lord of the manor."—"So the lord of the manor is just a receiver of stolen goods," says the doctor, causing everyone to laugh, starting with himself.
While the prisoner, by persisting in his innocence, had almost (as there was no evidence against him) brought over Barnabas, the surgeon, Tow-wouse, and several others to his side, Betty informed them that they had overlooked a little piece of gold, which she had carried up to the man in bed, and which he offered to swear to amongst a million, aye, amongst ten thousand. This immediately turned the scale against the prisoner, and every one now concluded him guilty. It was resolved, therefore, to keep him secured that night, and early in the morning to carry him before a justice.
While the prisoner, by insisting on his innocence, had nearly convinced Barnabas, the surgeon, Tow-wouse, and several others to support him (since there was no evidence against him), Betty informed them that they had missed a small piece of gold that she had brought to the man in bed, and he would swear it was his among a million, even among ten thousand. This quickly swayed everyone against the prisoner, and they all now believed he was guilty. It was decided to keep him locked up that night and to take him before a judge first thing in the morning.
CHAPTER XV.
Showing how Mrs Tow-wouse was a little mollified; and how officious Mr Barnabas and the surgeon were to prosecute the thief: with a dissertation accounting for their zeal, and that of many other persons not mentioned in this history.
Demonstrating how Mrs. Tow-wouse was slightly appeased; and how eager Mr. Barnabas and the surgeon were to go after the thief: with an explanation for their enthusiasm, and that of many other individuals not discussed in this narrative.
Betty told her mistress she believed the man in bed was a greater man than they took him for; for, besides the extreme whiteness of his skin, and the softness of his hands, she observed a very great familiarity between the gentleman and him; and added, she was certain they were intimate acquaintance, if not relations.
Betty told her boss she thought the guy in bed was a bigger deal than they realized; because, besides his extremely white skin and soft hands, she noticed a strong familiarity between the gentleman and him; and she added that she was sure they were close friends, if not family.
This somewhat abated the severity of Mrs Tow-wouse's countenance. She said, "God forbid she should not discharge the duty of a Christian, since the poor gentleman was brought to her house. She had a natural antipathy to vagabonds; but could pity the misfortunes of a Christian as soon as another." Tow-wouse said, "If the traveller be a gentleman, though he hath no money about him now, we shall most likely be paid hereafter; so you may begin to score whenever you will." Mrs Tow-wouse answered, "Hold your simple tongue, and don't instruct me in my business. I am sure I am sorry for the gentleman's misfortune with all my heart; and I hope the villain who hath used him so barbarously will be hanged. Betty, go see what he wants. God forbid he should want anything in my house."
This somewhat softened the harshness of Mrs. Tow-wouse's expression. She said, "God forbid she shouldn't fulfill her Christian duty now that the poor gentleman is in her house. She naturally has a dislike for drifters, but can empathize with a fellow Christian's misfortunes just like anyone else." Tow-wouse replied, "If the traveler is a gentleman, even if he has no money right now, we’re likely to get paid later; so you can start keeping track whenever you want." Mrs. Tow-wouse responded, "Mind your own business and don’t tell me how to do mine. I truly feel sorry for the gentleman's misfortune, and I hope the scoundrel who treated him so cruelly gets hanged. Betty, go see what he needs. God forbid he should lack anything in my house."
Barnabas and the surgeon went up to Joseph to satisfy themselves concerning the piece of gold; Joseph was with difficulty prevailed upon to show it them, but would by no entreaties be brought to deliver it out of his own possession. He however attested this to be the same which had been taken from him, and Betty was ready to swear to the finding it on the thief.
Barnabas and the surgeon went up to Joseph to confirm the piece of gold; Joseph was reluctant to show it to them, but no amount of persuasion could convince him to hand it over. However, he did confirm that it was the same one that had been stolen from him, and Betty was prepared to testify that it was found on the thief.
The only difficulty that remained was, how to produce this gold before the justice; for as to carrying Joseph himself, it seemed impossible; nor was there any great likelihood of obtaining it from him, for he had fastened it with a ribband to his arm, and solemnly vowed that nothing but irresistible force should ever separate them; in which resolution, Mr Adams, clenching a fist rather less than the knuckle of an ox, declared he would support him.
The only challenge left was how to present this gold to the authorities; it seemed impossible to take Joseph himself, and there was little chance of getting it from him since he had tied it to his arm with a ribbon and had sworn that nothing but overwhelming force could ever separate them. In response, Mr. Adams, his fist clenched tightly, declared that he would back him up.
A dispute arose on this occasion concerning evidence not very necessary to be related here; after which the surgeon dressed Mr Joseph's head, still persisting in the imminent danger in which his patient lay, but concluding, with a very important look, "That he began to have some hopes; that he should send him a sanative soporiferous draught, and would see him in the morning." After which Barnabas and he departed, and left Mr Joseph and Mr Adams together.
A conflict came up during this situation over evidence that isn’t really important to include here; after that, the surgeon treated Mr. Joseph's head, still insisting that his patient was in serious danger, but finishing up with a very serious expression, "That he was starting to feel a bit hopeful; that he would send him a healing sleeping potion and would check on him in the morning." After that, Barnabas and the surgeon left, leaving Mr. Joseph and Mr. Adams together.
Adams informed Joseph of the occasion of this journey which he was making to London, namely, to publish three volumes of sermons; being encouraged, as he said, by an advertisement lately set forth by the society of booksellers, who proposed to purchase any copies offered to them, at a price to be settled by two persons; but though he imagined he should get a considerable sum of money on this occasion, which his family were in urgent need of, he protested he would not leave Joseph in his present condition: finally, he told him, "He had nine shillings and threepence halfpenny in his pocket, which he was welcome to use as he pleased."
Adams told Joseph about his trip to London, which was to publish three volumes of sermons. He mentioned that he was encouraged by an advertisement from a society of booksellers, who were willing to buy any copies they were offered, with the price to be decided by two people. Even though he thought he would make a decent amount of money from this, which his family really needed, he insisted he wouldn’t leave Joseph in his current situation. In the end, he said, "I have nine shillings and threepence halfpenny in my pocket, and you're welcome to use it however you want."
This goodness of parson Adams brought tears into Joseph's eyes; he declared, "He had now a second reason to desire life, that he might show his gratitude to such a friend." Adams bade him "be cheerful; for that he plainly saw the surgeon, besides his ignorance, desired to make a merit of curing him, though the wounds in his head, he perceived, were by no means dangerous; that he was convinced he had no fever, and doubted not but he would be able to travel in a day or two."
This kindness from Parson Adams brought tears to Joseph's eyes; he said, "Now I have another reason to want to live, so I can show my gratitude to such a friend." Adams told him to "be cheerful, because he could see that the surgeon, aside from his lack of knowledge, wanted to take credit for curing him, even though the wounds on his head were definitely not serious; he was sure that Joseph had no fever and had no doubt that he would be able to travel in a day or two."
These words infused a spirit into Joseph; he said, "He found himself very sore from the bruises, but had no reason to think any of his bones injured, or that he had received any harm in his inside, unless that he felt something very odd in his stomach; but he knew not whether that might not arise from not having eaten one morsel for above twenty-four hours." Being then asked if he had any inclination to eat, he answered in the affirmative. Then parson Adams desired him to "name what he had the greatest fancy for; whether a poached egg, or chicken-broth." He answered, "He could eat both very well; but that he seemed to have the greatest appetite for a piece of boiled beef and cabbage."
These words gave Joseph a boost; he said, "I’m feeling pretty sore from the bruises, but I don’t think any of my bones are broken or that I’ve been hurt inside, except I do feel something strange in my stomach; but I can’t tell if that’s just because I haven’t eaten anything in over twenty-four hours." When asked if he felt like eating, he said yes. Then Parson Adams asked him to "say what he was in the mood for; whether it was a poached egg or chicken broth." He replied, "I could eat both just fine; but I think I really have the biggest craving for a piece of boiled beef and cabbage."
Adams was pleased with so perfect a confirmation that he had not the least fever, but advised him to a lighter diet for that evening. He accordingly ate either a rabbit or a fowl, I never could with any tolerable certainty discover which; after this he was, by Mrs Tow-wouse's order, conveyed into a better bed and equipped with one of her husband's shirts.
Adams was happy with such a clear confirmation that he didn’t have the slightest fever, but he suggested a lighter diet for that evening. So, he ate either a rabbit or a chicken; I could never quite figure out which. After that, at Mrs. Tow-wouse's request, he was moved to a better bed and given one of her husband's shirts.
In the morning early, Barnabas and the surgeon came to the inn, in order to see the thief conveyed before the justice. They had consumed the whole night in debating what measures they should take to produce the piece of gold in evidence against him; for they were both extremely zealous in the business, though neither of them were in the least interested in the prosecution; neither of them had ever received any private injury from the fellow, nor had either of them ever been suspected of loving the publick well enough to give them a sermon or a dose of physic for nothing.
Early in the morning, Barnabas and the surgeon arrived at the inn to see the thief brought before the judge. They had spent the entire night discussing what steps to take to present the gold coin as evidence against him. They were both very eager in the matter, even though neither of them had any personal interest in the prosecution; neither had ever been wronged by the guy, nor had either of them been suspected of caring enough about the public to offer them a lecture or a dose of medicine for free.
To help our reader, therefore, as much as possible to account for this zeal, we must inform him that, as this parish was so unfortunate as to have no lawyer in it, there had been a constant contention between the two doctors, spiritual and physical, concerning their abilities in a science, in which, as neither of them professed it, they had equal pretensions to dispute each other's opinions. These disputes were carried on with great contempt on both sides, and had almost divided the parish; Mr Tow-wouse and one half of the neighbours inclining to the surgeon, and Mrs Tow-wouse with the other half to the parson. The surgeon drew his knowledge from those inestimable fountains, called The Attorney's Pocket Companion, and Mr Jacob's Law-Tables; Barnabas trusted entirely to Wood's Institutes. It happened on this occasion, as was pretty frequently the case, that these two learned men differed about the sufficiency of evidence; the doctor being of opinion that the maid's oath would convict the prisoner without producing the gold; the parson, é contra, totis viribus. To display their parts, therefore, before the justice and the parish, was the sole motive which we can discover to this zeal which both of them pretended to have for public justice.
To help our reader understand this passion, we should mention that, since this parish was unfortunately without a lawyer, there was an ongoing conflict between the two doctors, one spiritual and one physical, over their skills in a field neither of them was trained in, giving them equal rights to challenge each other's views. These arguments were marked by significant disdain on both sides and nearly split the parish; Mr. Tow-wouse and half the neighbors supported the surgeon, while Mrs. Tow-wouse and the other half sided with the parson. The surgeon based his knowledge on invaluable resources like The Attorney's Pocket Companion and Mr. Jacob's Law-Tables; Barnabas relied solely on Wood's Institutes. On this occasion, as often happened, the two learned men disagreed about the sufficiency of evidence; the doctor believed that the maid's testimony would convict the prisoner without needing to show the gold, while the parson strongly disagreed. Their main motivation for displaying their knowledge before the justice and the parish seemed to be their pretended enthusiasm for public justice.
O Vanity! how little is thy force acknowledged, or thy operations discerned! How wantonly dost thou deceive mankind under different disguises! Sometimes thou dost wear the face of pity, sometimes of generosity: nay, thou hast the assurance even to put on those glorious ornaments which belong only to heroic virtue. Thou odious, deformed monster! whom priests have railed at, philosophers despised, and poets ridiculed; is there a wretch so abandoned as to own thee for an acquaintance in public?—yet, how few will refuse to enjoy thee in private? nay, thou art the pursuit of most men through their lives. The greatest villainies are daily practised to please thee; nor is the meanest thief below, or the greatest hero above, thy notice. Thy embraces are often the sole aim and sole reward of the private robbery and the plundered province. It is to pamper up thee, thou harlot, that we attempt to withdraw from others what we do not want, or to withhold from them what they do. All our passions are thy slaves. Avarice itself is often no more than thy handmaid, and even Lust thy pimp. The bully Fear, like a coward, flies before thee, and Joy and Grief hide their heads in thy presence.
O Vanity! How little your power is recognized, or your actions understood! You deceitfully trick people in so many different ways! Sometimes you show up as pity, sometimes as generosity; in fact, you even have the nerve to wear the noble traits that belong only to true heroism. You disgusting, twisted monster! Priests have cursed you, philosophers have scorned you, and poets have mocked you; is there anyone so lost that they would admit to knowing you in public?—yet, how many will not indulge you in private? In fact, you are what most men chase throughout their lives. The worst crimes are routinely committed to please you; no thief is too lowly, and no hero is too great to catch your eye. Your embrace is often the only goal and only reward for private theft and looted lands. It is to feed you, you temptress, that we try to take from others what we don’t need or to deny them what they do. All our passions are your servants. Greed, in fact, is often nothing more than your helper, and even Lust is your facilitator. The bully Fear, like a coward, runs from you, while Joy and Grief hide from your presence.
I know thou wilt think that whilst I abuse thee I court thee, and that thy love hath inspired me to write this sarcastical panegyric on thee; but thou art deceived: I value thee not of a farthing; nor will it give me any pain if thou shouldst prevail on the reader to censure this digression as arrant nonsense; for know, to thy confusion, that I have introduced thee for no other purpose than to lengthen out a short chapter, and so I return to my history.
I know you'll think that while I'm criticizing you, I'm actually trying to get your attention, and that your love has motivated me to write this sarcastic praise about you; but you're mistaken: I don't value you at all; nor will I feel any pain if you manage to convince the reader to dismiss this off-topic rant as complete nonsense; for you should know, to your embarrassment, that I've brought you up just to stretch out a short chapter, and now I'll get back to my story.
CHAPTER XVI.
The escape of the thief. Mr Adams's disappointment. The arrival of two very extraordinary personages, and the introduction of parson Adams to parson Barnabas.
The thief's escape. Mr. Adams's disappointment. The arrival of two very unusual characters, and the introduction of Parson Adams to Parson Barnabas.
Barnabas and the surgeon, being returned, as we have said, to the inn, in order to convey the thief before the justice, were greatly concerned to find a small accident had happened, which somewhat disconcerted them; and this was no other than the thief's escape, who had modestly withdrawn himself by night, declining all ostentation, and not chusing, in imitation of some great men, to distinguish himself at the expense of being pointed at.
Barnabas and the surgeon, having returned to the inn to take the thief before the justice, were very worried to discover a small mishap had occurred, which unsettled them a bit; and that was none other than the thief's escape, who had quietly slipped away during the night, avoiding any attention, and not choosing, like some famous individuals, to make a scene at the risk of being noticed.
When the company had retired the evening before, the thief was detained in a room where the constable, and one of the young fellows who took him, were planted as his guard. About the second watch a general complaint of drought was made, both by the prisoner and his keepers. Among whom it was at last agreed that the constable should remain on duty, and the young fellow call up the tapster; in which disposition the latter apprehended not the least danger, as the constable was well armed, and could besides easily summon him back to his assistance, if the prisoner made the least attempt to gain his liberty.
When the group had wrapped up the night before, the thief was held in a room where the constable and one of the younger guys who captured him were stationed as his guards. Around the second watch, there was a general complaint about the heat from both the prisoner and his guards. They eventually agreed that the constable should stay on duty while the young guy went to get the bartender; the latter felt no fear, as the constable was well-armed and could easily call him back for help if the prisoner tried to escape.
The young fellow had not long left the room before it came into the constable's head that the prisoner might leap on him by surprize, and, thereby preventing him of the use of his weapons, especially the long staff in which he chiefly confided, might reduce the success of a struggle to a equal chance. He wisely, therefore, to prevent this inconvenience, slipt out of the room himself, and locked the door, waiting without with his staff in his hand, ready lifted to fell the unhappy prisoner, if by ill fortune he should attempt to break out.
The young guy had just left the room when it occurred to the constable that the prisoner might jump on him unexpectedly. This could take away his ability to use his weapons, especially the long staff he relied on, making the odds of a struggle even. So, to avoid this problem, he smartly slipped out of the room, locked the door, and waited outside with his staff in hand, ready to knock down the unfortunate prisoner if, by some misfortune, he tried to escape.
But human life, as hath been discovered by some great man or other (for I would by no means be understood to affect the honour of making any such discovery), very much resembles a game at chess; for as in the latter, while a gamester is too attentive to secure himself very strongly on one side the board, he is apt to leave an unguarded opening on the other; so doth it often happen in life, and so did it happen on this occasion; for whilst the cautious constable with such wonderful sagacity had possessed himself of the door, he most unhappily forgot the window.
But human life, as some great thinker has pointed out (I don't mean to take credit for that insight), is a lot like a game of chess; just like in chess, when a player focuses too much on defending one side of the board, they often leave an opening on the other side. This happens often in life, and it happened in this case as well; while the cautious constable was smart enough to secure the door, he unfortunately overlooked the window.
The thief, who played on the other side, no sooner perceived this opening than he began to move that way; and, finding the passage easy, he took with him the young fellow's hat, and without any ceremony stepped into the street and made the best of his way.
The thief, who was on the other side, quickly saw the opening and started to head that way; and, finding the path clear, he grabbed the young man’s hat and casually walked out into the street, making haste to leave.
The young fellow, returning with a double mug of strong beer, was a little surprized to find the constable at the door; but much more so when, the door being opened, he perceived the prisoner had made his escape, and which way. He threw down the beer, and, without uttering anything to the constable except a hearty curse or two, he nimbly leapt out of the window, and went again in pursuit of his prey, being very unwilling to lose the reward which he had assured himself of.
The young guy, coming back with a large mug of strong beer, was a bit surprised to see the constable at the door; but he was even more shocked when he opened the door and realized the prisoner had escaped, along with how it happened. He dropped the beer and, without saying anything to the constable except for a couple of hearty curses, quickly jumped out of the window and went after his target again, determined not to miss out on the reward he was sure he would get.
The constable hath not been discharged of suspicion on this account; it hath been said that, not being concerned in the taking the thief, he could not have been entitled to any part of the reward if he had been convicted; that the thief had several guineas in his pocket; that it was very unlikely he should have been guilty of such an oversight; that his pretence for leaving the room was absurd; that it was his constant maxim, that a wise man never refused money on any conditions; that at every election he always had sold his vote to both parties, &c.
The constable hasn't been cleared of suspicion for this reason; it's been said that since he wasn't involved in catching the thief, he wouldn't have been entitled to any part of the reward if the thief had been convicted. The thief had several guineas in his pocket, and it seems very unlikely he would have made such a careless mistake. His excuse for leaving the room was ridiculous. He always believed that a wise man never turns down money for any reason; he consistently sold his vote to both parties at every election, etc.
But, notwithstanding these and many other such allegations, I am sufficiently convinced of his innocence; having been positively assured of it by those who received their informations from his own mouth; which, in the opinion of some moderns, is the best and indeed only evidence.
But, despite these and many other claims, I am convinced of his innocence; I have been assured of it by those who heard it directly from him, which, according to some modern thinkers, is the best and indeed only evidence.
All the family were now up, and with many others assembled in the kitchen, where Mr Tow-wouse was in some tribulation; the surgeon having declared that by law he was liable to be indicted for the thief's escape, as it was out of his house; he was a little comforted, however, by Mr Barnabas's opinion, that as the escape was by night the indictment would not lie.
All the family was now awake, along with many others gathered in the kitchen, where Mr. Tow-wouse was quite troubled; the surgeon had stated that by law he could be charged for the thief's escape since it happened from his house. However, he felt a bit reassured by Mr. Barnabas's opinion that since the escape occurred at night, the charge wouldn’t hold up.
Mrs Tow-wouse delivered herself in the following words: "Sure never was such a fool as my husband; would any other person living have left a man in the custody of such a drunken drowsy blockhead as Tom Suckbribe?" (which was the constable's name); "and if he could be indicted without any harm to his wife and children, I should be glad of it." (Then the bell rung in Joseph's room.) "Why Betty, John, Chamberlain, where the devil are you all? Have you no ears, or no conscience, not to tend the sick better? See what the gentleman wants. Why don't you go yourself, Mr Tow-wouse? But any one may die for you; you have no more feeling than a deal board. If a man lived a fortnight in your house without spending a penny, you would never put him in mind of it. See whether he drinks tea or coffee for breakfast." "Yes, my dear," cried Tow-wouse. She then asked the doctor and Mr Barnabas what morning's draught they chose, who answered, they had a pot of cyder-and at the fire; which we will leave them merry over, and return to Joseph.
Mrs. Tow-wouse expressed herself like this: "There's never been a bigger fool than my husband; would any other person let a man be watched over by such a lazy, drunken idiot like Tom Suckbribe?" (that was the constable's name); "And if he could be charged without hurting his wife and kids, I’d be all for it." (Then the bell rang in Joseph's room.) "Why are you all still around, Betty, John, Chamberlain? Have you lost your hearing or your sense of responsibility, not to take better care of the sick? See what the gentleman needs. Why don’t you go yourself, Mr. Tow-wouse? But you wouldn't lift a finger; you have no more empathy than a piece of wood. If someone stayed in your house for a fortnight without spending a dime, you wouldn’t even think to remind him. Check to see if he’s having tea or coffee for breakfast." "Yes, my dear," replied Tow-wouse. She then asked the doctor and Mr. Barnabas what morning drink they preferred, and they said they had a pot of cider waiting by the fire; we'll leave them enjoying that and turn back to Joseph.
He had rose pretty early this morning; but, though his wounds were far from threatening any danger, he was so sore with the bruises, that it was impossible for him to think of undertaking a journey yet; Mr Adams, therefore, whose stock was visibly decreased with the expenses of supper and breakfast, and which could not survive that day's scoring, began to consider how it was possible to recruit it. At last he cried, "He had luckily hit on a sure method, and, though it would oblige him to return himself home together with Joseph, it mattered not much." He then sent for Tow-wouse, and, taking him into another room, told him "he wanted to borrow three guineas, for which he would put ample security into his hands." Tow-wouse, who expected a watch, or ring, or something of double the value, answered, "He believed he could furnish him." Upon which Adams, pointing to his saddle-bag, told him, with a face and voice full of solemnity, "that there were in that bag no less than nine volumes of manuscript sermons, as well worth a hundred pounds as a shilling was worth twelve pence, and that he would deposit one of the volumes in his hands by way of pledge; not doubting but that he would have the honesty to return it on his repayment of the money; for otherwise he must be a very great loser, seeing that every volume would at least bring him ten pounds, as he had been informed by a neighbouring clergyman in the country; for," said he, "as to my own part, having never yet dealt in printing, I do not pretend to ascertain the exact value of such things."
He had gotten up pretty early this morning; but, although his wounds weren't life-threatening, he was so sore from the bruises that he couldn't think about going on a journey just yet. Mr. Adams, whose funds were obviously running low from the costs of dinner and breakfast, which wouldn’t last through that day’s expenses, started to think about how he could replenish them. Finally, he exclaimed, "I’ve just come up with a foolproof plan, and although it means I have to go back home along with Joseph, it’s not a big deal." He then called for Tow-wouse and, taking him into another room, told him he needed to borrow three guineas, for which he would provide adequate security. Tow-wouse, who expected a watch or ring or something worth twice as much, replied, "I think I can help with that." Adams pointed to his saddle-bag and, with a serious expression and tone, informed him that in that bag were no fewer than nine volumes of manuscript sermons, worth as much as a hundred pounds is to a shilling, and that he would leave one of the volumes as collateral, confident that he would have the honesty to return it once he paid back the money; otherwise, he would be losing out significantly, since each volume could fetch at least ten pounds, as he had been told by a nearby clergyman; for, he added, “as for me, having never dealt in printing before, I don’t claim to know the exact value of such things.”
Tow-wouse, who was a little surprized at the pawn, said (and not without some truth), "That he was no judge of the price of such kind of goods; and as for money, he really was very short." Adams answered, "Certainly he would not scruple to lend him three guineas on what was undoubtedly worth at least ten." The landlord replied, "He did not believe he had so much money in the house, and besides, he was to make up a sum. He was very confident the books were of much higher value, and heartily sorry it did not suit him." He then cried out, "Coming sir!" though nobody called; and ran downstairs without any fear of breaking his neck.
Tow-wouse, who was a bit surprised by the pawn, said (not without some truth), "I'm really not the best judge of the price of these kinds of things, and honestly, I'm pretty low on cash." Adams replied, "Of course, I wouldn't hesitate to lend him three guineas for something that's clearly worth at least ten." The landlord responded, "I don’t think I have that much money in the house, and besides, I need to save up a total. I'm quite sure the books are worth much more, and I'm really sorry it doesn't work for me." He then shouted, "Coming, sir!" even though no one had called, and ran downstairs without any worry about falling.
Poor Adams was extremely dejected at this disappointment, nor knew he what further stratagem to try. He immediately applied to his pipe, his constant friend and comfort in his afflictions; and, leaning over the rails, he devoted himself to meditation, assisted by the inspiring fumes of tobacco.
Poor Adams was very upset about this disappointment, and he didn’t know what other plans to try. He immediately turned to his pipe, his reliable friend and comfort during tough times; and, leaning over the rails, he lost himself in thought, helped by the encouraging smoke of tobacco.
He had on a nightcap drawn over his wig, and a short greatcoat, which half covered his cassock—a dress which, added to something comical enough in his countenance, composed a figure likely to attract the eyes of those who were not over given to observation.
He wore a nightcap pulled over his wig and a short greatcoat that partly covered his cassock—a outfit that, along with something amusing in his face, made him look like someone who would catch the attention of those who didn't pay much attention to detail.
Whilst he was smoaking his pipe in this posture, a coach and six, with a numerous attendance, drove into the inn. There alighted from the coach a young fellow and a brace of pointers, after which another young fellow leapt from the box, and shook the former by the hand; and both, together with the dogs, were instantly conducted by Mr Tow-wouse into an apartment; whither as they passed, they entertained themselves with the following short facetious dialogue:—
While he was smoking his pipe in this position, a coach and six horses, along with a large group of people, arrived at the inn. A young man and a pair of pointers got out of the coach, and then another young man jumped down from the box and shook the first guy's hand. Both of them, along with the dogs, were quickly led by Mr. Tow-wouse into a room; as they walked by, they entertained themselves with the following brief, humorous exchange:—
"You are a pretty fellow for a coachman, Jack!" says he from the coach; "you had almost overturned us just now."—"Pox take you!" says the coachman; "if I had only broke your neck, it would have been saving somebody else the trouble; but I should have been sorry for the pointers."—"Why, you son of a b—," answered the other, "if nobody could shoot better than you, the pointers would be of no use."—"D—n me," says the coachman, "I will shoot with you five guineas a shot."—"You be hanged," says the other; "for five guineas you shall shoot at my a—."—"Done," says the coachman; "I'll pepper you better than ever you was peppered by Jenny Bouncer."—"Pepper your grandmother," says the other: "Here's Tow-wouse will let you shoot at him for a shilling a time."—"I know his honour better," cries Tow-wouse; "I never saw a surer shot at a partridge. Every man misses now and then; but if I could shoot half as well as his honour, I would desire no better livelihood than I could get by my gun."—"Pox on you," said the coachman, "you demolish more game now than your head's worth. There's a bitch, Tow-wouse: by G— she never blinked 4 a bird in her life."—"I have a puppy, not a year old, shall hunt with her for a hundred," cries the other gentleman.—"Done," says the coachman: "but you will be pox'd before you make the bett."—"If you have a mind for a bett," cries the coachman, "I will match my spotted dog with your white bitch for a hundred, play or pay."—"Done," says the other: "and I'll run Baldface against Slouch with you for another."—"No," cries he from the box; "but I'll venture Miss Jenny against Baldface, or Hannibal either."—"Go to the devil," cries he from the coach: "I will make every bett your own way, to be sure! I will match Hannibal with Slouch for a thousand, if you dare; and I say done first."
"You look good for a coachman, Jack!" he shouts from the carriage. "You almost tipped us over just now." — "Damn you!" replies the coachman. "If I had only broken your neck, I would have saved someone else the trouble; but I would have felt bad for the dogs." — "Well, you son of a b—," the other responds, "if nobody could shoot better than you, the dogs would be useless." — "Damn me," says the coachman, "I'll bet you five guineas a shot." — "You can go to hell," the other retorts; "for five guineas, you can shoot at my a—." — "Deal," says the coachman; "I’ll hit you harder than anyone ever hit you before." — "Hit your grandmother," the other replies. "Tow-wouse will let you shoot at him for a shilling a time." — "I know his skills better," cries Tow-wouse; "I've never seen anyone shoot partridge as well as he does. Everyone misses now and then, but if I could shoot half as well as he does, I'd be happy to make a living with my gun." — "Damn you," says the coachman, "you take down more game than your head's worth. There's a dog, Tow-wouse: by G—, she’s never missed a bird in her life." — "I have a puppy, not even a year old, that will hunt with her for a hundred," the other gentleman boasts. — "Deal," says the coachman, "but you'll regret betting before it’s over." — "If you're up for a bet," says the coachman, "I'll put my spotted dog against your white bitch for a hundred, win or lose." — "Deal," says the other: "and I'll race Baldface against Slouch with you for another." — "No," he calls from the box; "but I’ll put up Miss Jenny against Baldface or Hannibal." — "Go to hell," he replies from the carriage; "I’ll make every bet easier for you! I’ll match Hannibal against Slouch for a thousand, if you're brave enough; and I say done first."
They were now arrived; and the reader will be very contented to leave them, and repair to the kitchen; where Barnabas, the surgeon, and an exciseman were smoaking their pipes over some cyder-and; and where the servants, who attended the two noble gentlemen we have just seen alight, were now arrived.
They had now arrived, and the reader will be pleased to leave them and head to the kitchen, where Barnabas, the surgeon, and a tax collector were smoking their pipes over some cider; and where the servants who were attending the two noble gentlemen we just saw get out of the carriage had now arrived.
"Tom," cries one of the footmen, "there's parson Adams smoaking his pipe in the gallery."—"Yes," says Tom; "I pulled off my hat to him, and the parson spoke to me."
"Tom," yells one of the footmen, "there's Parson Adams smoking his pipe in the gallery." — "Yeah," replies Tom; "I took off my hat to him, and the parson talked to me."
"Is the gentleman a clergyman, then?" says Barnabas (for his cassock had been tied up when he arrived). "Yes, sir," answered the footman; "and one there be but few like."—"Aye," said Barnabas; "if I had known it sooner, I should have desired his company; I would always shew a proper respect for the cloth: but what say you, doctor, shall we adjourn into a room, and invite him to take part of a bowl of punch?"
"Is the gentleman a clergyman?" asks Barnabas (since his cassock had been tied up when he got there). "Yes, sir," replies the footman, "and there are very few like him." — "True," says Barnabas; "if I had known that earlier, I would have wanted his company; I always want to show proper respect for the clergy. But what do you say, doctor? Should we move to a room and invite him to join us for a bowl of punch?"
This proposal was immediately agreed to and executed; and parson Adams accepting the invitation, much civility passed between the two clergymen, who both declared the great honour they had for the cloth. They had not been long together before they entered into a discourse on small tithes, which continued a full hour, without the doctor or exciseman's having one opportunity to offer a word.
This proposal was quickly accepted and put into action; and Parson Adams, accepting the invitation, exchanged a lot of polite conversation with the two clergymen, who both expressed their great respect for the clergy. They hadn't been talking long before they started discussing small tithes, and this conversation lasted a full hour, without the doctor or the exciseman getting a chance to say a word.
It was then proposed to begin a general conversation, and the exciseman opened on foreign affairs; but a word unluckily dropping from one of them introduced a dissertation on the hardships suffered by the inferior clergy; which, after a long duration, concluded with bringing the nine volumes of sermons on the carpet.
It was then suggested to start a general conversation, and the tax collector kicked things off with a discussion about foreign affairs; however, an unfortunate comment made by one of them led to a lengthy discourse on the struggles faced by lower-ranking clergy, which, after a lengthy time, ended with a reference to the nine volumes of sermons being brought up.
Barnabas greatly discouraged poor Adams; he said, "The age was so wicked, that nobody read sermons: would you think it, Mr Adams?" said he, "I once intended to print a volume of sermons myself, and they had the approbation of two or three bishops; but what do you think a bookseller offered me?"—"Twelve guineas perhaps," cried Adams.—"Not twelve pence, I assure you," answered Barnabas: "nay, the dog refused me a Concordance in exchange. At last I offered to give him the printing them, for the sake of dedicating them to that very gentleman who just now drove his own coach into the inn; and, I assure you, he had the impudence to refuse my offer; by which means I lost a good living, that was afterwards given away in exchange for a pointer, to one who—but I will not say anything against the cloth. So you may guess, Mr Adams, what you are to expect; for if sermons would have gone down, I believe—I will not be vain; but to be concise with you, three bishops said they were the best that ever were writ: but indeed there are a pretty moderate number printed already, and not all sold yet."—"Pray, sir," said Adams, "to what do you think the numbers may amount?"—"Sir," answered Barnabas, "a bookseller told me, he believed five thousand volumes at least."—"Five thousand?" quoth the surgeon: "What can they be writ upon? I remember when I was a boy, I used to read one Tillotson's sermons; and, I am sure, if a man practised half so much as is in one of those sermons, he will go to heaven."—"Doctor," cried Barnabas, "you have a prophane way of talking, for which I must reprove you. A man can never have his duty too frequently inculcated into him. And as for Tillotson, to be sure he was a good writer, and said things very well; but comparisons are odious; another man may write as well as he—I believe there are some of my sermons,"—and then he applied the candle to his pipe.—"And I believe there are some of my discourses," cries Adams, "which the bishops would not think totally unworthy of being printed; and I have been informed I might procure a very large sum (indeed an immense one) on them."—"I doubt that," answered Barnabas: "however, if you desire to make some money of them, perhaps you may sell them by advertising the manuscript sermons of a clergyman lately deceased, all warranted originals, and never printed. And now I think of it, I should be obliged to you, if there be ever a funeral one among them, to lend it me; for I am this very day to preach a funeral sermon, for which I have not penned a line, though I am to have a double price."—Adams answered, "He had but one, which he feared would not serve his purpose, being sacred to the memory of a magistrate, who had exerted himself very singularly in the preservation of the morality of his neighbours, insomuch that he had neither alehouse nor lewd woman in the parish where he lived."—"No," replied Barnabas, "that will not do quite so well; for the deceased, upon whose virtues I am to harangue, was a little too much addicted to liquor, and publickly kept a mistress.—I believe I must take a common sermon, and trust to my memory to introduce something handsome on him."—"To your invention rather," said the doctor: "your memory will be apter to put you out; for no man living remembers anything good of him."
Barnabas really discouraged poor Adams; he said, "The times are so corrupt that nobody reads sermons anymore: can you believe that, Mr. Adams?" He added, "I once planned to publish a book of sermons myself, and they had the approval of a few bishops; but guess what a bookseller offered me?" — "Twelve guineas maybe," Adams guessed. — "Not twelve pence, I assure you," Barnabas replied. "In fact, the guy even refused to trade me a Concordance. Eventually, I offered to cover the printing costs just to dedicate them to that very gentleman who just drove his own carriage into the inn; and I swear, he had the nerve to turn me down; because of that, I lost a good living that was later given away in exchange for a pointer to someone who—but I won’t say anything against the clergy. So you can imagine, Mr. Adams, what to expect; because if sermons were selling well, I believe—I won't brag; but to be brief, three bishops said they were the best ever written: but honestly, there’s a pretty decent number already printed, and not all sold yet." — "Please, sir," Adams asked, "how many do you think they’ve printed?" — "Sir," Barnabas replied, "a bookseller told me he thought at least five thousand copies." — "Five thousand?" the surgeon exclaimed. "What could they possibly be about? I remember when I was a kid, I used to read one of Tillotson's sermons; and I’m sure if a person practiced even half of what’s in one of those sermons, they would go to heaven." — "Doctor," Barnabas exclaimed, "you have a rather irreverent way of speaking, and I must correct you. A person can never be reminded of their duties too often. And as for Tillotson, he was indeed a good writer and expressed himself well; but comparisons are odious; someone else could write just as well—I believe some of my sermons could measure up," — and then he lit his pipe. — "And I believe some of my talks," Adams said, "wouldn't be deemed totally unworthy of publication by the bishops; and I've been told I could potentially get a very large sum (indeed an enormous one) for them." — "I doubt that," Barnabas responded. "However, if you want to make some money from them, you might sell them by advertising the manuscript sermons of a recently deceased clergyman, all guaranteed originals, and never printed. And now that I think about it, I would appreciate it if you could lend me any funeral sermon among them; because I am supposed to preach a funeral sermon today for which I haven’t written a word, even though I’m supposed to get double the payment." — Adams replied, "I only have one, which I fear won’t serve your purpose, since it’s dedicated to a magistrate who worked incredibly hard to maintain the morality of his neighbors, to the point that he had neither a bar nor a loose woman in the parish where he lived." — "No," Barnabas said, "that won't work too well; because the deceased, whom I’m supposed to praise, had a bit too much of a fondness for drink and openly kept a mistress. I think I’ll have to use a general sermon and rely on my memory to bring in something nice about him." — "Better to use your creativity," the doctor advised. "Your memory might just trip you up; because nobody remembers anything good about him."
With such kind of spiritual discourse, they emptied the bowl of punch, paid their reckoning, and separated: Adams and the doctor went up to Joseph, parson Barnabas departed to celebrate the aforesaid deceased, and the exciseman descended into the cellar to gauge the vessels.
With that kind of spiritual talk, they finished the bowl of punch, settled their bill, and split up: Adams and the doctor went to see Joseph, Parson Barnabas left to conduct a service for the deceased, and the exciseman went down to the cellar to measure the barrels.
Joseph was now ready to sit down to a loin of mutton, and waited for Mr Adams, when he and the doctor came in. The doctor, having felt his pulse and examined his wounds, declared him much better, which he imputed to that sanative soporiferous draught, a medicine "whose virtues," he said, "were never to be sufficiently extolled." And great indeed they must be, if Joseph was so much indebted to them as the doctor imagined; since nothing more than those effluvia which escaped the cork could have contributed to his recovery; for the medicine had stood untouched in the window ever since its arrival.
Joseph was now ready to sit down to a loin of mutton and was waiting for Mr. Adams when he and the doctor came in. The doctor, after checking his pulse and examining his wounds, declared him much better, attributing this improvement to that healing, sleep-inducing medicine, a remedy "whose benefits," he said, "could never be praised enough." And they really must be significant if Joseph relied on them as much as the doctor thought; since nothing more than the fumes that escaped from the cork could have helped him recover, as the medicine had been sitting untouched in the window since it arrived.
Joseph passed that day, and the three following, with his friend Adams, in which nothing so remarkable happened as the swift progress of his recovery. As he had an excellent habit of body, his wounds were now almost healed; and his bruises gave him so little uneasiness, that he pressed Mr Adams to let him depart; told him he should never be able to return sufficient thanks for all his favours, but begged that he might no longer delay his journey to London.
Joseph spent that day and the next three with his friend Adams, during which nothing notable occurred except for the rapid improvement in his recovery. Since he was in great shape, his wounds were almost fully healed, and his bruises caused him so little discomfort that he urged Mr. Adams to allow him to leave. He expressed that he would never be able to thank him enough for all his kindness but asked that he not be delayed any longer in starting his trip to London.
Adams, notwithstanding the ignorance, as he conceived it, of Mr Tow-wouse, and the envy (for such he thought it) of Mr Barnabas, had great expectations from his sermons: seeing therefore Joseph in so good a way, he told him he would agree to his setting out the next morning in the stage-coach, that he believed he should have sufficient, after the reckoning paid, to procure him one day's conveyance in it, and afterwards he would be able to get on on foot, or might be favoured with a lift in some neighbour's waggon, especially as there was then to be a fair in the town whither the coach would carry him, to which numbers from his parish resorted—And as to himself, he agreed to proceed to the great city.
Adams, despite what he thought was Mr. Tow-wouse's ignorance and Mr. Barnabas's envy, had high hopes for his sermons. Seeing Joseph in such a good position, he told him he would support his departure the next morning in the stagecoach. He believed he would have enough, after settling the bill, to pay for one day’s ride, and after that, he could manage on foot or might catch a ride in a neighbor's wagon, especially since there was going to be a fair in the town where the coach was heading, which drew many people from his parish. As for himself, he decided to head to the big city.
They were now walking in the inn-yard, when a fat, fair, short person rode in, and, alighting from his horse, went directly up to Barnabas, who was smoaking his pipe on a bench. The parson and the stranger shook one another very lovingly by the hand, and went into a room together.
They were now walking in the inn yard when a short, chubby, fair-skinned man rode in. After getting off his horse, he went straight up to Barnabas, who was smoking his pipe on a bench. The parson and the stranger warmly shook hands and went into a room together.
The evening now coming on, Joseph retired to his chamber, whither the good Adams accompanied him, and took this opportunity to expatiate on the great mercies God had lately shown him, of which he ought not only to have the deepest inward sense, but likewise to express outward thankfulness for them. They therefore fell both on their knees, and spent a considerable time in prayer and thanksgiving.
The evening was approaching, and Joseph went to his room, where the kind Adams followed him. This was a chance for Adams to talk about the amazing blessings God had recently given him, which he should not only feel deeply grateful for but also show his gratitude outwardly. So, they both knelt down and spent a good amount of time in prayer and thanks.
They had just finished when Betty came in and told Mr Adams Mr Barnabas desired to speak to him on some business of consequence below-stairs. Joseph desired, if it was likely to detain him long, he would let him know it, that he might go to bed, which Adams promised, and in that case they wished one another good-night.
They had just wrapped up when Betty walked in and told Mr. Adams that Mr. Barnabas wanted to speak with him about some important business downstairs. Joseph asked if it was going to take a long time, could he let him know so he could go to bed, which Adams agreed to. In that case, they wished each other goodnight.
Footnote 4: To blink is a term used to signify the dog's passing by a bird without pointing at it.(return)
Footnote 4: To blink means that the dog passes by a bird without indicating it. (return)
CHAPTER XVII.
A pleasant discourse between the two parsons and the bookseller, 'which was broke off by an unlucky accident happening in the inn, which produced a dialogue between Mrs Tow-wouse and her maid of no gentle kind.
A friendly conversation between the two clergymen and the bookseller, which was interrupted by an unfortunate incident at the inn, leading to a heated exchange between Mrs. Tow-wouse and her maid.
As soon as Adams came into the room, Mr Barnabas introduced him to the stranger, who was, he told him, a bookseller, and would be as likely to deal with him for his sermons as any man whatever. Adams, saluting the stranger, answered Barnabas, that he was very much obliged to him; that nothing could be more convenient, for he had no other business to the great city, and was heartily desirous of returning with the young man, who was just recovered of his misfortune. He then snapt his fingers (as was usual with him), and took two or three turns about the room in an extasy. And to induce the bookseller to be as expeditious as possible, as likewise to offer him a better price for his commodity, he assured them their meeting was extremely lucky to himself; for that he had the most pressing occasion for money at that time, his own being almost spent, and having a friend then in the same inn, who was just recovered from some wounds he had received from robbers, and was in a most indigent condition. "So that nothing," says he, "could be so opportune for the supplying both our necessities as my making an immediate bargain with you."
As soon as Adams walked into the room, Mr. Barnabas introduced him to the stranger, who he said was a bookseller and would be just as likely to buy his sermons as anyone else. Adams greeted the stranger and thanked Barnabas, saying it was incredibly convenient since he had no other business in the big city and was eager to return with the young man who had just recovered from his troubles. He then snapped his fingers (as was his habit) and took a few excited laps around the room. To encourage the bookseller to move quickly and also to offer him a better price for his goods, he assured them that their meeting was very fortunate for him because he had an urgent need for money at the moment; he was almost out of funds and had a friend staying at the same inn who had just recovered from some injuries caused by robbers and was in dire need. "So, nothing," he said, "could be more timely for both of us than for me to make an immediate deal with you."
As soon as he had seated himself, the stranger began in these words: "Sir, I do not care absolutely to deny engaging in what my friend Mr Barnabas recommends; but sermons are mere drugs. The trade is so vastly stocked with them, that really, unless they come out with the name of Whitefield or Wesley, or some other such great man, as a bishop, or those sort of people, I don't care to touch; unless now it was a sermon preached on the 30th of January; or we could say in the title-page, published at the earnest request of the congregation, or the inhabitants; but, truly, for a dry piece of sermons, I had rather be excused; especially as my hands are so full at present. However, sir, as Mr Barnabas mentioned them to me, I will, if you please, take the manuscript with me to town, and send you my opinion of it in a very short time."
As soon as he sat down, the stranger started with these words: "Sir, I'm not completely opposed to considering what my friend Mr. Barnabas suggests; but sermons are pretty dull. The market is flooded with them, and honestly, unless they're from someone like Whitefield, Wesley, or another well-known figure, like a bishop or someone like that, I’m not really interested; unless, of course, it's a sermon delivered on the 30th of January, or it says on the title page, published at the strong request of the congregation or the locals; but really, for a bland sermon, I'd prefer to pass, especially since I have so much on my plate right now. However, since Mr. Barnabas brought them up, I will, if you don’t mind, take the manuscript back to town with me and send you my thoughts on it soon."
"Oh!" said Adams, "if you desire it, I will read two or three discourses as a specimen." This Barnabas, who loved sermons no better than a grocer doth figs, immediately objected to, and advised Adams to let the bookseller have his sermons: telling him, "If he gave him a direction, he might be certain of a speedy answer;" adding, he need not scruple trusting them in his possession. "No," said the bookseller, "if it was a play that had been acted twenty nights together, I believe it would be safe."
"Oh!" said Adams, "if you want, I can read a couple of sermons as a sample." This Barnabas, who didn’t care for sermons any more than a grocer does for figs, immediately disagreed and suggested Adams let the bookseller have his sermons, saying, "If he gives you a direction, you can be sure of a quick reply;" adding that he shouldn't hesitate to trust them in his hands. "No," said the bookseller, "if it was a play that had been performed twenty times in a row, I think it would be safe."
Adams did not at all relish the last expression; he said "he was sorry to hear sermons compared to plays." "Not by me, I assure you," cried the bookseller, "though I don't know whether the licensing act may not shortly bring them to the same footing; but I have formerly known a hundred guineas given for a play."—"More shame for those who gave it," cried Barnabas.—"Why so?" said the bookseller, "for they got hundreds by it."—"But is there no difference between conveying good or ill instructions to mankind?" said Adams: "Would not an honest mind rather lose money by the one, than gain it by the other?"—"If you can find any such, I will not be their hindrance," answered the bookseller; "but I think those persons who get by preaching sermons are the properest to lose by printing them: for my part, the copy that sells best will be always the best copy in my opinion; I am no enemy to sermons, but because they don't sell: for I would as soon print one of Whitefield's as any farce whatever."
Adams didn't like the last comment at all; he said, "I'm sorry to hear sermons compared to plays." "Not by me, I promise," exclaimed the bookseller, "though I don't know if the licensing law might soon put them on the same level; but I've seen a hundred guineas paid for a play." "Shame on those who paid that," Barnabas shouted. "Why is that?" asked the bookseller, "since they made hundreds from it." "But isn't there a difference between spreading good or bad teachings to people?" Adams replied. "Wouldn't an honest person rather lose money from one than profit from the other?" "If you can find anyone like that, I'm not going to stop them," said the bookseller. "But I think those who profit from preaching sermons should be the first to lose out from printing them. As far as I'm concerned, the copy that sells best is always the best in my eyes; I'm not against sermons, but because they don't sell. I'd just as happily print one of Whitefield's as any comedy."
"Whoever prints such heterodox stuff ought to be hanged," says Barnabas. "Sir," said he, turning to Adams, "this fellow's writings (I know not whether you have seen them) are levelled at the clergy. He would reduce us to the example of the primitive ages, forsooth! and would insinuate to the people that a clergyman ought to be always preaching and praying. He pretends to understand the Scripture literally; and would make mankind believe that the poverty and low estate which was recommended to the Church in its infancy, and was only temporary doctrine adapted to her under persecution, was to be preserved in her flourishing and established state. Sir, the principles of Toland, Woolston, and all the freethinkers, are not calculated to do half the mischief, as those professed by this fellow and his followers."
"Anyone who prints such unorthodox material should be punished," says Barnabas. "Sir," he said, turning to Adams, "this guy's writings (I’m not sure if you’ve seen them) attack the clergy. He wants to take us back to the standards of the early days, seriously! And he suggests to the people that a clergyman should always be preaching and praying. He claims to interpret the Scripture literally and wants everyone to believe that the poverty and low status that was recommended for the Church in its early days, which was only a temporary measure during persecution, should be maintained even when the Church is thriving and established. Sir, the ideas of Toland, Woolston, and all the freethinkers don’t cause nearly as much harm as those promoted by this guy and his followers."
"Sir," answered Adams, "if Mr Whitefield had carried his doctrine no farther than you mention, I should have remained, as I once was, his well-wisher. I am, myself, as great an enemy to the luxury and splendour of the clergy as he can be. I do not, more than he, by the flourishing estate of the Church, understand the palaces, equipages, dress, furniture, rich dainties, and vast fortunes, of her ministers. Surely those things, which savour so strongly of this world, become not the servants of one who professed His kingdom was not of it. But when he began to call nonsense and enthusiasm to his aid, and set up the detestable doctrine of faith against good works, I was his friend no longer; for surely that doctrine was coined in hell; and one would think none but the devil himself could have the confidence to preach it. For can anything be more derogatory to the honour of God than for men to imagine that the all-wise Being will hereafter say to the good and virtuous, 'Notwithstanding the purity of thy life, notwithstanding that constant rule of virtue and goodness in which you walked upon earth, still, as thou didst not believe everything in the true orthodox manner, thy want of faith shall condemn thee?' Or, on the other side, can any doctrine have a more pernicious influence on society, than a persuasion that it will be a good plea for the villain at the last day—'Lord, it is true I never obeyed one of thy commandments, yet punish me not, for I believe them all?'"—"I suppose, sir," said the bookseller, "your sermons are of a different kind."—"Aye, sir," said Adams; "the contrary, I thank Heaven, is inculcated in almost every page, or I should belye my own opinion, which hath always been, that a virtuous and good Turk, or heathen, are more acceptable in the sight of their Creator than a vicious and wicked Christian, though his faith was as perfectly orthodox as St Paul's himself."—"I wish you success," says the bookseller, "but must beg to be excused, as my hands are so very full at present; and, indeed, I am afraid you will find a backwardness in the trade to engage in a book which the clergy would be certain to cry down."—"God forbid," says Adams, "any books should be propagated which the clergy would cry down; but if you mean by the clergy, some few designing factious men, who have it at heart to establish some favourite schemes at the price of the liberty of mankind, and the very essence of religion, it is not in the power of such persons to decry any book they please; witness that excellent book called, 'A Plain Account of the Nature and End of the Sacrament;' a book written (if I may venture on the expression) with the pen of an angel, and calculated to restore the true use of Christianity, and of that sacred institution; for what could tend more to the noble purposes of religion than frequent chearful meetings among the members of a society, in which they should, in the presence of one another, and in the service of the Supreme Being, make promises of being good, friendly, and benevolent to each other? Now, this excellent book was attacked by a party, but unsuccessfully." At these words Barnabas fell a-ringing with all the violence imaginable; upon which a servant attending, he bid him "bring a bill immediately; for that he was in company, for aught he knew, with the devil himself; and he expected to hear the Alcoran, the Leviathan, or Woolston commended, if he staid a few minutes longer." Adams desired, "as he was so much moved at his mentioning a book which he did without apprehending any possibility of offence, that he would be so kind to propose any objections he had to it, which he would endeavour to answer."—"I propose objections!" said Barnabas, "I never read a syllable in any such wicked book; I never saw it in my life, I assure you."—Adams was going to answer, when a most hideous uproar began in the inn. Mrs Tow-wouse, Mr Tow-wouse, and Betty, all lifting up their voices together; but Mrs Tow-wouse's voice, like a bass viol in a concert, was clearly and distinctly distinguished among the rest, and was heard to articulate the following sounds:—"O you damn'd villain! is this the return to all the care I have taken of your family? This the reward of my virtue? Is this the manner in which you behave to one who brought you a fortune, and preferred you to so many matches, all your betters? To abuse my bed, my own bed, with my own servant! but I'll maul the slut, I'll tear her nasty eyes out! Was ever such a pitiful dog, to take up with such a mean trollop? If she had been a gentlewoman, like myself, it had been some excuse; but a beggarly, saucy, dirty servant-maid. Get you out of my house, you whore." To which she added another name, which we do not care to stain our paper with. It was a monosyllable beginning with a b—, and indeed was the same as if she had pronounced the words, she-dog. Which term we shall, to avoid offence, use on this occasion, though indeed both the mistress and maid uttered the above-mentioned b—, a word extremely disgustful to females of the lower sort. Betty had borne all hitherto with patience, and had uttered only lamentations; but the last appellation stung her to the quick. "I am a woman as well as yourself," she roared out, "and no she-dog; and if I have been a little naughty, I am not the first; if I have been no better than I should be," cries she, sobbing, "that's no reason you should call me out of my name; my be-betters are wo-rse than me."—"Huzzy, huzzy," says Mrs Tow-wouse, "have you the impudence to answer me? Did I not catch you, you saucy"—and then again repeated the terrible word so odious to female ears. "I can't bear that name," answered Betty: "if I have been wicked, I am to answer for it myself in the other world; but I have done nothing that's unnatural; and I will go out of your house this moment, for I will never be called she-dog by any mistress in England." Mrs Tow-wouse then armed herself with the spit, but was prevented from executing any dreadful purpose by Mr Adams, who confined her arms with the strength of a wrist which Hercules would not have been ashamed of. Mr Tow-wouse, being caught, as our lawyers express it, with the manner, and having no defence to make, very prudently withdrew himself; and Betty committed herself to the protection of the hostler, who, though she could not conceive him pleased with what had happened, was, in her opinion, rather a gentler beast than her mistress.
"Sir," replied Adams, "if Mr. Whitefield's teachings were limited to what you mentioned, I would have remained, as I once was, his supporter. I, too, strongly oppose the luxury and extravagance of the clergy. I don't understand, any more than he does, the grand estates, lavish lifestyles, fine clothing, fancy furnishings, delightful foods, and immense wealth of the Church's ministers. Surely, those worldly things are not fitting for the servants of someone who claimed His kingdom is not of this world. But when he started using nonsense and enthusiasm to back his claims and promoted the terrible doctrine of faith over good works, I could no longer be his friend; that doctrine was clearly invented in hell, and it seems only the devil would have the audacity to preach it. For what could be more disrespectful to God's honor than for people to think that the all-wise Being would later say to the good and virtuous, 'Despite your pure life, despite your consistent adherence to virtue and goodness while on earth, because you did not believe everything in the true orthodox way, your lack of faith will condemn you?' Or, conversely, can any doctrine have a more harmful influence on society than the idea that it would be a valid excuse for the villain on Judgment Day—'Lord, it's true I never followed your commandments, yet punish me not, for I believe in them all?'"—"I assume, sir," said the bookseller, "that your sermons are of a different nature."—"Yes, sir," said Adams; "thankfully, the opposite is taught in almost every page, or I would be contradicting my own belief, which has always been that a virtuous and good Turk or pagan is more acceptable in the sight of their Creator than a corrupt and wicked Christian, even if his faith were as perfectly orthodox as St. Paul's himself."—"I wish you success," said the bookseller, "but I must ask to be excused, as my hands are very full right now; and I'm honestly afraid you’ll find little eagerness in the industry to pick up a book that the clergy will undoubtedly denounce."—"God forbid," said Adams, "that any books be circulated which the clergy would decry; but if by the clergy you mean a few scheming, factional individuals who are intent on establishing their pet theories at the expense of people's freedom and the very essence of religion, it’s beyond their control to discredit any book they choose; take, for instance, that excellent book titled, 'A Plain Account of the Nature and End of the Sacrament'; a book written (if I may say so) with the pen of an angel and designed to restore the true purpose of Christianity and that sacred institution; for what could do better for the noble aims of religion than joyful, frequent gatherings among society members, where they promise to be good, friendly, and benevolent to each other in the presence of one another and in service to the Supreme Being? Now, this excellent book was attacked by a faction, but they did so unsuccessfully." At these words, Barnabas began ringing the bell with great intensity; upon which a servant attending was ordered to "bring a bill immediately, for he was in the company, for all he knew, with the devil himself; and he expected to hear the Quran, the Leviathan, or Woolston praised if he stayed a moment longer." Adams requested, "since he was so stirred by the mention of a book he brought up without any thought of causing offense, that he would kindly propose any objections he had to it, which he would try to answer."—"Propose objections!" exclaimed Barnabas, "I've never read a single word of such a wicked book; I've never seen it in my life, I assure you."—Adams was about to respond when a loud uproar erupted in the inn. Mrs. Tow-wouse, Mr. Tow-wouse, and Betty all raised their voices together; but Mrs. Tow-wouse's voice, like a bass viol in a concert, stood out among the rest, clearly articulating the following:—"Oh, you damned villain! Is this how you repay all the care I've taken of your family? Is this the reward for my virtue? Is this how you treat someone who brought you fortune and set you up with so many better prospects? To defile my bed, my own bed, with my own servant! I’ll thrash the little slut; I’ll rip her nasty eyes out! Has there ever been such a pathetic dog, to take up with such a lowly trollop? If she had been a gentlewoman like me, it would have been some excuse; but a beggarly, cheeky, filthy maid. Get out of my house, you whore." She added an additional name that we prefer not to print on this paper. It was a monosyllable beginning with a b— and indeed was equivalent to her calling her a she-dog. We will use this term to avoid offense, although both the mistress and the maid used the above-mentioned b—, a word that is extremely distasteful to women of lower standing. Betty had endured everything up to this point patiently, having only lamented; but the last insult cut her deeply. "I'm a woman just like you," she shouted back, "and no she-dog; and if I’ve been a little naughty, I'm not the first; if I haven’t lived up to expectations," she sobbed, "that's no reason for you to insult me; my betters are worse than I am."—"Hussy, hussy," said Mrs. Tow-wouse, "do you have the audacity to answer me? Didn’t I catch you, you brazen"—and then repeated the dreadful word that is so objectionable to women’s ears. "I can't stand that name," Betty responded; "if I've been wicked, I'll have to answer for it in the next world; but I haven't done anything unnatural; and I will leave your house right now, for I will not be called she-dog by any mistress in England." Mrs. Tow-wouse then grabbed the spit, but Mr. Adams restrained her with a grip that would have made Hercules proud. Mr. Tow-wouse, caught in the act, and having no defense, wisely withdrew; and Betty sought refuge with the hostler, who, though she could not think him pleased with what had occurred, was, in her view, a gentler beast than her mistress.
Mrs Tow-wouse, at the intercession of Mr Adams, and finding the enemy vanished, began to compose herself, and at length recovered the usual serenity of her temper, in which we will leave her, to open to the reader the steps which led to a catastrophe, common enough, and comical enough too perhaps, in modern history, yet often fatal to the repose and well-being of families, and the subject of many tragedies, both in life and on the stage.
Mrs. Tow-wouse, after Mr. Adams stepped in and seeing the threat was gone, started to calm down and eventually regained her usual composure, in which we’ll leave her to explain the events that led to a situation that is quite common and maybe even funny in today's world, yet often harmful to the peace and happiness of families, and the focus of many tragedies, both in real life and on stage.
CHAPTER XVIII.
The history of Betty the chambermaid, and an account of what occasioned the violent scene in the preceding chapter.
The story of Betty the chambermaid, and an account of what led to the intense situation in the previous chapter.
Betty, who was the occasion of all this hurry, had some good qualities. She had good-nature, generosity, and compassion, but unfortunately, her constitution was composed of those warm ingredients which, though the purity of courts or nunneries might have happily controuled them, were by no means able to endure the ticklish situation of a chambermaid at an inn; who is daily liable to the solicitations of lovers of all complexions; to the dangerous addresses of fine gentlemen of the army, who sometimes are obliged to reside with them a whole year together; and, above all, are exposed to the caresses of footmen, stage-coachmen, and drawers; all of whom employ the whole artillery of kissing, flattering, bribing, and every other weapon which is to be found in the whole armoury of love, against them.
Betty, who was the reason for all this rush, had some good qualities. She was kind-hearted, generous, and compassionate, but unfortunately, her character was made up of those warm traits which, although they might have thrived in the purity of courts or convents, were definitely unable to handle the tricky position of a chambermaid at an inn; who is constantly subjected to the advances of suitors of all kinds; to the risky attention of charming gentlemen from the army, who sometimes have to stay with them for a whole year; and, most importantly, are exposed to the flattery of footmen, coach drivers, and waiters; all of whom use every trick in the book—kissing, flattering, bribing, and every other tactic from the entire arsenal of love—against them.
Betty, who was but one-and-twenty, had now lived three years in this dangerous situation, during which she had escaped pretty well. An ensign of foot was the first person who made an impression on her heart; he did indeed raise a flame in her which required the care of a surgeon to cool.
Betty, who was just twenty-one, had now spent three years in this risky situation, during which she had managed to get by pretty well. An ensign in the infantry was the first person to capture her heart; he really ignited a passion in her that needed a surgeon’s care to calm down.
While she burnt for him, several others burnt for her. Officers of the army, young gentlemen travelling the western circuit, inoffensive squires, and some of graver character, were set a-fire by her charms!
While she was crazy about him, several others were crazy about her. Officers in the army, young men traveling the western circuit, harmless squires, and some with more serious demeanor were ignited by her charms!
At length, having perfectly recovered the effects of her first unhappy passion, she seemed to have vowed a state of perpetual chastity. She was long deaf to all the sufferings of her lovers, till one day, at a neighbouring fair, the rhetoric of John the hostler, with a new straw hat and a pint of wine, made a second conquest over her.
Eventually, after fully getting over the impact of her first heartbreak, she appeared to have committed to a life of constant chastity. For a long time, she ignored all the pain of her suitors, until one day, at a nearby fair, the charm of John the hostler, wearing a new straw hat and holding a pint of wine, won her over again.
She did not, however, feel any of those flames on this occasion which had been the consequence of her former amour; nor, indeed, those other ill effects which prudent young women very justly apprehend from too absolute an indulgence to the pressing endearments of their lovers. This latter, perhaps, was a little owing to her not being entirely constant to John, with whom she permitted Tom Whipwell the stage-coachman, and now and then a handsome young traveller, to share her favours.
She didn’t feel any of those intense emotions this time that had come from her previous relationship; nor, in fact, did she experience those other negative consequences that sensible young women rightly worry about from giving in too completely to their lovers' advances. This might have been partly because she wasn’t fully committed to John, allowing Tom Whipwell, the stagecoach driver, and occasionally a charming young traveler, to also enjoy her affection.
Mr Tow-wouse had for some time cast the languishing eyes of affection on this young maiden. He had laid hold on every opportunity of saying tender things to her, squeezing her by the hand, and sometimes kissing her lips; for, as the violence of his passion had considerably abated to Mrs Tow-wouse, so, like water, which is stopt from its usual current in one place, it naturally sought a vent in another. Mrs Tow-wouse is thought to have perceived this abatement, and, probably, it added very little to the natural sweetness of her temper; for though she was as true to her husband as the dial to the sun, she was rather more desirous of being shone on, as being more capable of feeling his warmth.
Mr. Tow-wouse had for a while been casting longing looks at this young woman. He took every chance to say sweet things to her, hold her hand, and occasionally kiss her lips; as his intense feelings for Mrs. Tow-wouse had lessened, that energy naturally flowed toward someone else. Mrs. Tow-wouse likely noticed this change, and it probably didn’t help her naturally pleasant disposition; for although she was as faithful to her husband as a sundial is to the sun, she was more eager to be noticed, as she was better able to appreciate his warmth.
Ever since Joseph's arrival, Betty had conceived an extraordinary liking to him, which discovered itself more and more as he grew better and better; till that fatal evening, when, as she was warming his bed, her passion grew to such a height, and so perfectly mastered both her modesty and her reason, that, after many fruitless hints and sly insinuations, she at last threw down the warming-pan, and, embracing him with great eagerness, swore he was the handsomest creature she had ever seen.
Ever since Joseph arrived, Betty had developed an extraordinary fondness for him, which became more evident as he continued to improve; until that fateful evening when, while warming his bed, her feelings reached such an intensity that they completely overpowered both her modesty and her judgment. After many failed hints and subtle suggestions, she finally tossed aside the warming pan and eagerly embraced him, declaring that he was the most handsome person she had ever seen.
Joseph, in great confusion, leapt from her, and told her he was sorry to see a young woman cast off all regard to modesty; but she had gone too far to recede, and grew so very indecent, that Joseph was obliged, contrary to his inclination, to use some violence to her; and, taking her in his arms, he shut her out of the room, and locked the door.
Joseph, feeling extremely confused, jumped away from her and told her he was sorry to see a young woman completely disregard modesty. But she had gone too far to back down and became so inappropriate that Joseph, against his better judgment, had to be somewhat forceful with her. He picked her up in his arms, pushed her out of the room, and locked the door.
How ought man to rejoice that his chastity is always in his own power; that, if he hath sufficient strength of mind, he hath always a competent strength of body to defend himself, and cannot, like a poor weak woman, be ravished against his will!
How should a man celebrate that his self-control is always under his own control; that if he has enough mental strength, he also has enough physical strength to defend himself and cannot, like a powerless woman, be assaulted against his will!
Betty was in the most violent agitation at this disappointment. Rage and lust pulled her heart, as with two strings, two different ways; one moment she thought of stabbing Joseph; the next, of taking him in her arms, and devouring him with kisses; but the latter passion was far more prevalent. Then she thought of revenging his refusal on herself; but, whilst she was engaged in this meditation, happily death presented himself to her in so many shapes, of drowning, hanging, poisoning, &c., that her distracted mind could resolve on none. In this perturbation of spirit, it accidentally occurred to her memory that her master's bed was not made; she therefore went directly to his room, where he happened at that time to be engaged at his bureau. As soon as she saw him, she attempted to retire; but he called her back, and, taking her by the hand, squeezed her so tenderly, at the same time whispering so many soft things into her ears, and then pressed her so closely with his kisses, that the vanquished fair one, whose passions were already raised, and which were not so whimsically capricious that one man only could lay them, though, perhaps, she would have rather preferred that one—the vanquished fair one quietly submitted, I say, to her master's will, who had just attained the accomplishment of his bliss when Mrs Tow-wouse unexpectedly entered the room, and caused all that confusion which we have before seen, and which it is not necessary, at present, to take any farther notice of; since, without the assistance of a single hint from us, every reader of any speculation or experience, though not married himself, may easily conjecture that it concluded with the discharge of Betty, the submission of Mr Tow-wouse, with some things to be performed on his side by way of gratitude for his wife's goodness in being reconciled to him, with many hearty promises never to offend any more in the like manner; and, lastly, his quietly and contentedly bearing to be reminded of his transgressions, as a kind of penance, once or twice a day during the residue of his life.
Betty was in a state of intense agitation over this disappointment. Anger and desire tugged at her heart like two strings in different directions; one moment she thought about stabbing Joseph, and the next, about taking him in her arms and showering him with kisses. But the desire was much stronger. Then she considered redirecting her anger toward herself; however, while she was lost in these thoughts, she was overwhelmed by thoughts of death—drowning, hanging, poisoning, etc.—that her troubled mind couldn't settle on any of them. In this state of turmoil, she suddenly remembered that her master's bed was unmade, so she went straight to his room, where he was currently busy at his desk. As soon as she saw him, she tried to leave, but he called her back, took her hand, and squeezed it warmly while whispering sweet nothings in her ear, then pressed his lips against hers so intimately that she, whose passions were already ignited and weren't solely dependent on one man—though she might have preferred him—quietly gave in to her master's desires. Just as he was about to achieve his bliss, Mrs. Tow-wouse unexpectedly walked in and created the chaos we have seen before, which doesn’t need further explanation now; without needing any hints from us, anyone familiar with relationships—even if they aren't married themselves—can easily guess that it ended with Betty being dismissed, Mr. Tow-wouse submitting, a few gestures of gratitude for his wife's forgiveness, a lot of heartfelt promises never to repeat such offenses, and finally, him calmly enduring reminders of his misdeeds as a sort of penance once or twice a day for the rest of his life.
BOOK II.
CHAPTER I.
Of Divisions in Authors.
On Authors' Divisions.
There are certain mysteries or secrets in all trades, from the highest to the lowest, from that of prime-ministering to this of authoring, which are seldom discovered unless to members of the same calling. Among those used by us gentlemen of the latter occupation, I take this of dividing our works into books and chapters to be none of the least considerable. Now, for want of being truly acquainted with this secret, common readers imagine, that by this art of dividing we mean only to swell our works to a much larger bulk than they would otherwise be extended to. These several places therefore in our paper, which are filled with our books and chapters, are understood as so much buckram, stays, and stay-tape in a taylor's bill, serving only to make up the sum total, commonly found at the bottom of our first page and of his last.
There are certain mysteries or secrets in every profession, from the highest to the lowest, whether it’s being a prime minister or an author, which are rarely revealed except to those in the same field. Among the techniques us authors use, I consider the practice of dividing our work into books and chapters to be quite significant. Now, because most readers aren’t really familiar with this technique, they tend to think that the purpose of these divisions is just to make our works appear longer than they actually are. So, the sections in our writing filled with books and chapters are seen as just extra padding, much like the buckram, stays, and stay-tape in a tailor's bill, merely adding to the total amount that you typically find at the bottom of our first page and at the end of his last.
But in reality the case is otherwise, and in this as well as all other instances we consult the advantage of our reader, not our own; and indeed, many notable uses arise to him from this method; for, first, those little spaces between our chapters may be looked upon as an inn or resting-place where he may stop and take a glass or any other refreshment as it pleases him. Nay, our fine readers will, perhaps, be scarce able to travel farther than through one of them in a day. As to those vacant pages which are placed between our books, they are to be regarded as those stages where in long journies the traveller stays some time to repose himself, and consider of what he hath seen in the parts he hath already passed through; a consideration which I take the liberty to recommend a little to the reader; for, however swift his capacity may be, I would not advise him to travel through these pages too fast; for if he doth, he may probably miss the seeing some curious productions of nature, which will be observed by the slower and more accurate reader. A volume without any such places of rest resembles the opening of wilds or seas, which tires the eye and fatigues the spirit when entered upon.
But in reality, it's the opposite, and in this instance, as well as all others, we prioritize our reader's benefit over our own; and indeed, this method offers many advantages to him. First, those little gaps between our chapters can be seen as an inn or resting place where he can pause and grab a drink or any other refreshment he likes. In fact, our avid readers might struggle to get through more than one of them in a day. As for the blank pages between our books, they should be viewed as resting stops where a traveler takes some time to relax and reflect on what they've seen in the parts they've already journeyed through; I encourage the reader to do just that. No matter how quick his mind may be, I wouldn’t recommend rushing through these pages, because if he does, he might miss some fascinating aspects of nature that a more patient and attentive reader would notice. A book without these resting spots feels like an endless wilderness or ocean, which tires the eyes and exhausts the spirit upon entry.
Secondly, what are the contents prefixed to every chapter but so many inscriptions over the gates of inns (to continue the same metaphor), informing the reader what entertainment he is to expect, which if he likes not, he may travel on to the next; for, in biography, as we are not tied down to an exact concatenation equally with other historians, so a chapter or two (for instance, this I am now writing) may be often passed over without any injury to the whole. And in these inscriptions I have been as faithful as possible, not imitating the celebrated Montaigne, who promises you one thing and gives you another; nor some title-page authors, who promise a great deal and produce nothing at all.
Secondly, what are the titles at the start of every chapter but signs over the doors of inns (to keep with the same metaphor), letting the reader know what kind of experience to expect? If they’re not interested, they can move on to the next. In biography, since we’re not strictly bound to a specific order like other historians, a chapter or two (like the one I’m writing now) can often be skipped without harming the overall story. And in these titles, I’ve tried to be as honest as possible, avoiding the approach of the famous Montaigne, who promises one thing and delivers another; or those authors on title pages who promise a lot but deliver nothing at all.
There are, besides these more obvious benefits, several others which our readers enjoy from this art of dividing; though perhaps most of them too mysterious to be presently understood by any who are not initiated into the science of authoring. To mention, therefore, but one which is most obvious, it prevents spoiling the beauty of a book by turning down its leaves, a method otherwise necessary to those readers who (though they read with great improvement and advantage) are apt, when they return to their study after half-an-hour's absence, to forget where they left off.
In addition to these more obvious benefits, there are several others that our readers gain from this art of dividing; although many of them might be too complex for anyone not familiar with the craft of writing to understand right now. To highlight just one that stands out, it prevents ruining the beauty of a book by dog-earing its pages, which is often necessary for those readers who, even though they read with significant improvement and benefit, tend to forget where they left off when they come back to their studies after being away for half an hour.
These divisions have the sanction of great antiquity. Homer not only divided his great work into twenty-four books (in compliment perhaps to the twenty-four letters to which he had very particular obligations), but, according to the opinion of some very sagacious critics, hawked them all separately, delivering only one book at a time (probably by subscription). He was the first inventor of the art which hath so long lain dormant, of publishing by numbers; an art now brought to such perfection, that even dictionaries are divided and exhibited piecemeal to the public; nay, one bookseller hath (to encourage learning and ease the public) contrived to give them a dictionary in this divided manner for only fifteen shillings more than it would have cost entire.
These divisions have a long history. Homer not only broke his epic into twenty-four books (possibly as a nod to the twenty-four letters he had a special connection to), but, according to some insightful critics, he sold them individually, releasing one book at a time (likely through subscription). He was the first to invent the method of publishing in installments; a method that has now been perfected to the point where even dictionaries are released in segments to the public. In fact, one bookseller has even managed to offer a dictionary in this way for just fifteen shillings more than it would have cost as a complete book.
Virgil hath given us his poem in twelve books, an argument of his modesty; for by that, doubtless, he would insinuate that he pretends to no more than half the merit of the Greek; for the same reason, our Milton went originally no farther than ten; till, being puffed up by the praise of his friends, he put himself on the same footing with the Roman poet.
Virgil has presented his poem in twelve books, which shows his modesty; he likely suggests that he claims no more than half the credit of the Greek. For the same reason, our Milton initially stopped at ten books; however, after receiving praise from his friends, he positioned himself on equal ground with the Roman poet.
I shall not, however, enter so deep into this matter as some very learned criticks have done; who have with infinite labour and acute discernment discovered what books are proper for embellishment, and what require simplicity only, particularly with regard to similes, which I think are now generally agreed to become any book but the first.
I won't dive as deep into this issue as some very knowledgeable critics have, who have put in tremendous effort and sharp insight to figure out which books need embellishment and which ones only need simplicity, especially when it comes to similes, which I believe is now widely accepted to apply to any book except for the first.
I will dismiss this chapter with the following observation: that it becomes an author generally to divide a book, as it does a butcher to joint his meat, for such assistance is of great help to both the reader and the carver. And now, having indulged myself a little, I will endeavour to indulge the curiosity of my reader, who is no doubt impatient to know what he will find in the subsequent chapters of this book.
I’ll wrap up this chapter with this thought: it’s normal for an author to divide a book, just like it’s normal for a butcher to cut up meat, because this structure really helps both the reader and the person carving. Now that I've taken a moment to enjoy myself, I’ll try to satisfy my reader’s curiosity, who is probably eager to find out what’s coming in the next chapters of this book.
CHAPTER II.
A surprizing instance of Mr Adams's short memory, with the unfortunate consequences which it brought on Joseph.
A surprising example of Mr. Adams's poor memory and the unfortunate outcomes it led to for Joseph.
Mr Adams and Joseph were now ready to depart different ways, when an accident determined the former to return with his friend, which Tow-wouse, Barnabas, and the bookseller had not been able to do. This accident was, that those sermons, which the parson was travelling to London to publish, were, O my good reader! left behind; what he had mistaken for them in the saddlebags being no other than three shirts, a pair of shoes, and some other necessaries, which Mrs Adams, who thought her husband would want shirts more than sermons on his journey, had carefully provided him.
Mr. Adams and Joseph were all set to go their separate ways when an unexpected incident caused Mr. Adams to decide to go back with his friend—something that Tow-wouse, Barnabas, and the bookseller had failed to achieve. The incident was that the sermons the parson was heading to London to publish were, oh dear reader! left behind; what he thought were the sermons in the saddlebags turned out to be just three shirts, a pair of shoes, and some other essentials that Mrs. Adams had thoughtfully packed for her husband, believing he would need shirts more than sermons on his trip.
This discovery was now luckily owing to the presence of Joseph at the opening the saddlebags; who, having heard his friend say he carried with him nine volumes of sermons, and not being of that sect of philosophers who can reduce all the matter of the world into a nutshell, seeing there was no room for them in the bags, where the parson had said they were deposited, had the curiosity to cry out, "Bless me, sir, where are your sermons?" The parson answered, "There, there, child; there they are, under my shirts." Now it happened that he had taken forth his last shirt, and the vehicle remained visibly empty. "Sure, sir," says Joseph, "there is nothing in the bags." Upon which Adams, starting, and testifying some surprize, cried, "Hey! fie, fie upon it! they are not here sure enough. Ay, they are certainly left behind."
This discovery was fortunately due to Joseph being present when the saddlebags were opened. He had heard his friend mention that he was carrying nine volumes of sermons and, since he wasn't the kind of philosopher who could condense everything in the world into something small, he noticed there was no room for them in the bags where the parson claimed they were stored. Joseph curiously exclaimed, "Wow, sir, where are your sermons?" The parson replied, "They're right there, child; under my shirts." However, he had just pulled out his last shirt, leaving the bag visibly empty. "Surely, sir," Joseph said, "there's nothing in the bags." At this, Adams jumped and showed some surprise, exclaiming, "Oh! How unfortunate! They’re definitely not here. Yes, they must have been left behind."
Joseph was greatly concerned at the uneasiness which he apprehended his friend must feel from this disappointment; he begged him to pursue his journey, and promised he would himself return with the books to him with the utmost expedition. "No, thank you, child," answered Adams; "it shall not be so. What would it avail me, to tarry in the great city, unless I had my discourses with me, which are ut ita dicam, the sole cause, the aitia monotate of my peregrination? No, child, as this accident hath happened, I am resolved to return back to my cure, together with you; which indeed my inclination sufficiently leads me to. This disappointment may perhaps be intended for my good." He concluded with a verse out of Theocritus, which signifies no more than that sometimes it rains, and sometimes the sun shines.
Joseph was really worried about how upset his friend must be over this letdown; he urged him to continue his journey and promised he would hurry back with the books. "No, thank you, kid," Adams replied. "That’s not going to happen. What would be the point of staying in the big city if I didn't have my lectures with me, which are the main reason for my trip? No, kid, since this has happened, I’ve decided to go back to my duty with you, which I actually want to do. This disappointment might actually be for my benefit." He finished with a line from Theocritus, meaning that sometimes it rains and sometimes the sun shines.
Joseph bowed with obedience and thankfulness for the inclination which the parson expressed of returning with him; and now the bill was called for, which, on examination, amounted within a shilling to the sum Mr Adams had in his pocket. Perhaps the reader may wonder how he was able to produce a sufficient sum for so many days: that he may not be surprized, therefore, it cannot be unnecessary to acquaint him that he had borrowed a guinea of a servant belonging to the coach and six, who had been formerly one of his parishioners, and whose master, the owner of the coach, then lived within three miles of him; for so good was the credit of Mr Adams, that even Mr Peter, the Lady Booby's steward, would have lent him a guinea with very little security.
Joseph bowed with respect and gratitude for the parson’s willingness to come back with him; and now the bill was requested, which, upon review, came to just a shilling less than the amount Mr. Adams had in his pocket. You might be curious how he managed to gather enough money for so many days: to avoid any surprise, it’s worth mentioning that he had borrowed a guinea from a servant of the coach and six, who had been one of his parishioners before, and whose employer, the owner of the coach, lived only three miles away; Mr. Adams had such good credit that even Mr. Peter, Lady Booby's steward, would have lent him a guinea with minimal security.
Mr Adams discharged the bill, and they were both setting out, having agreed to ride and tie; a method of travelling much used by persons who have but one horse between them, and is thus performed. The two travellers set out together, one on horseback, the other on foot: now, as it generally happens that he on horseback outgoes him on foot, the custom is, that, when he arrives at the distance agreed on, he is to dismount, tie the horse to some gate, tree, post, or other thing, and then proceed on foot; when the other comes up to the horse he unties him, mounts, and gallops on, till, having passed by his fellow-traveller, he likewise arrives at the place of tying. And this is that method of travelling so much in use among our prudent ancestors, who knew that horses had mouths as well as legs, and that they could not use the latter without being at the expense of suffering the beasts themselves to use the former. This was the method in use in those days when, instead of a coach and six, a member of parliament's lady used to mount a pillion behind her husband; and a grave serjeant at law condescended to amble to Westminster on an easy pad, with his clerk kicking his heels behind him.
Mr. Adams paid the bill, and they both set out, having decided to travel by riding and tying; a way to travel that's often used by people who share one horse. The two travelers started together, one on horseback and the other on foot. Since the person on horseback usually goes faster than the one on foot, the custom is that, when the rider reaches a predetermined distance, they get off, tie the horse to something like a gate, tree, or post, and continue on foot. When the other traveler arrives at the horse, they untie it, hop on, and ride ahead until they reach the next tying spot. This was a common way of traveling among our cautious ancestors, who understood that horses need to eat as well as run, and if they wanted to travel effectively, they had to let the horses graze. This was the way things were done back when, instead of a fancy carriage, a member of parliament’s wife would ride behind her husband on a pillion, and a serious lawyer would casually ride to Westminster on an easy horse, with his clerk trailing behind.
Adams was now gone some minutes, having insisted on Joseph's beginning the journey on horseback, and Joseph had his foot in the stirrup, when the hostler presented him a bill for the horse's board during his residence at the inn. Joseph said Mr Adams had paid all; but this matter, being referred to Mr Tow-wouse, was by him decided in favour of the hostler, and indeed with truth and justice; for this was a fresh instance of that shortness of memory which did not arise from want of parts, but that continual hurry in which parson Adams was always involved.
Adams had been gone for a few minutes, insisting that Joseph start the journey on horseback. Just as Joseph was putting his foot in the stirrup, the stableman handed him a bill for the horse's board during his stay at the inn. Joseph explained that Mr. Adams had cleared everything, but when the issue was brought to Mr. Tow-wouse, he sided with the stableman, and rightfully so; this was another case of Adams's forgetfulness, which wasn't due to a lack of intelligence but rather the constant rush he always seemed to be in.
Joseph was now reduced to a dilemma which extremely puzzled him. The sum due for horse-meat was twelve shillings (for Adams, who had borrowed the beast of his clerk, had ordered him to be fed as well as they could feed him), and the cash in his pocket amounted to sixpence (for Adams had divided the last shilling with him). Now, though there have been some ingenious persons who have contrived to pay twelve shillings with sixpence, Joseph was not one of them. He had never contracted a debt in his life, and was consequently the less ready at an expedient to extricate himself. Tow-wouse was willing to give him credit till next time, to which Mrs Tow-wouse would probably have consented (for such was Joseph's beauty, that it had made some impression even on that piece of flint which that good woman wore in her bosom by way of heart). Joseph would have found, therefore, very likely the passage free, had he not, when he honestly discovered the nakedness of his pockets, pulled out that little piece of gold which we have mentioned before. This caused Mrs Tow-wouse's eyes to water; she told Joseph she did not conceive a man could want money whilst he had gold in his pocket. Joseph answered he had such a value for that little piece of gold, that he would not part with it for a hundred times the riches which the greatest esquire in the county was worth. "A pretty way, indeed," said Mrs Tow-wouse, "to run in debt, and then refuse to part with your money, because you have a value for it! I never knew any piece of gold of more value than as many shillings as it would change for."—"Not to preserve my life from starving, nor to redeem it from a robber, would I part with this dear piece!" answered Joseph. "What," says Mrs Tow-wouse, "I suppose it was given you by some vile trollop, some miss or other; if it had been the present of a virtuous woman, you would not have had such a value for it. My husband is a fool if he parts with the horse without being paid for him."—"No, no, I can't part with the horse, indeed, till I have the money," cried Tow-wouse. A resolution highly commended by a lawyer then in the yard, who declared Mr Tow-wouse might justify the detainer.
Joseph was now faced with a dilemma that really confused him. The amount owed for horse feed was twelve shillings (since Adams, who had borrowed the horse from his clerk, instructed that it be fed as well as they could manage), and Joseph only had sixpence in his pocket (because Adams had split the last shilling with him). Now, while some clever people have figured out how to pay twelve shillings with just sixpence, Joseph was not one of them. He had never gone into debt in his life, so he wasn’t quick to find a solution to get himself out of this mess. Tow-wouse was willing to give him credit until next time, which Mrs. Tow-wouse would likely have agreed to (after all, Joseph's looks had even made an impression on that cold-hearted woman). Therefore, Joseph might have found a way out, had he not, in his honesty about the emptiness of his pockets, pulled out that little piece of gold we mentioned earlier. This made Mrs. Tow-wouse tear up; she told Joseph that she couldn't understand how a man could be broke when he had gold in his pocket. Joseph replied that he valued that little piece of gold so much that he wouldn't part with it for a hundred times the wealth of the richest gentleman in the county. "What a way to go into debt, and then refuse to let go of your money just because you value it!" said Mrs. Tow-wouse. "I've never known any gold to be worth more than the number of shillings it could be exchanged for." — "I wouldn’t part with this precious piece to save my life from starving, nor to protect it from a robber!" Joseph responded. "What," said Mrs. Tow-wouse, "I guess it was given to you by some lowly woman, some flirty girl; if it had been a gift from a virtuous woman, you wouldn’t cherish it so much. My husband is a fool if he lets go of the horse without getting paid." — "No, no, I can’t let go of the horse until I have the money," cried Tow-wouse. This decision was highly praised by a lawyer who was present, declaring that Mr. Tow-wouse had every right to keep the horse until he was paid.
As we cannot therefore at present get Mr Joseph out of the inn, we shall leave him in it, and carry our reader on after parson Adams, who, his mind being perfectly at ease, fell into a contemplation on a passage in Aeschylus, which entertained him for three miles together, without suffering him once to reflect on his fellow-traveller.
Since we can't get Mr. Joseph out of the inn right now, we'll leave him there and continue following Parson Adams, who, feeling completely relaxed, got lost in thought about a passage from Aeschylus. This kept him entertained for three miles without once thinking about his fellow traveler.
At length, having spun out his thread, and being now at the summit of a hill, he cast his eyes backwards, and wondered that he could not see any sign of Joseph. As he left him ready to mount the horse, he could not apprehend any mischief had happened, neither could he suspect that he missed his way, it being so broad and plain; the only reason which presented itself to him was, that he had met with an acquaintance who had prevailed with him to delay some time in discourse.
Finally, after finishing his task and standing at the top of a hill, he looked back and was surprised that he couldn’t see any sign of Joseph. When he left him ready to get on the horse, he didn’t think anything bad had happened, nor could he imagine that Joseph had lost his way, given how wide and straightforward the path was. The only explanation that came to mind was that Joseph had run into someone he knew who had convinced him to stick around and chat for a while.
He therefore resolved to proceed slowly forwards, not doubting but that he should be shortly overtaken; and soon came to a large water, which, filling the whole road, he saw no method of passing unless by wading through, which he accordingly did up to his middle; but was no sooner got to the other side than he perceived, if he had looked over the hedge, he would have found a footpath capable of conducting him without wetting his shoes.
He decided to move forward slowly, confident that he would soon be caught up with; eventually, he came across a large body of water that completely blocked the road. He realized there was no way to get past it without wading through, so he did, getting wet up to his waist. But as soon as he made it to the other side, he realized that if he had looked over the hedge, he would have seen a path that would have let him cross without getting his shoes wet.
His surprize at Joseph's not coming up grew now very troublesome: he began to fear he knew not what; and as he determined to move no farther, and, if he did not shortly overtake him, to return back, he wished to find a house of public entertainment where he might dry his clothes and refresh himself with a pint; but, seeing no such (for no other reason than because he did not cast his eyes a hundred yards forwards), he sat himself down on a stile, and pulled out his Aeschylus.
His surprise at Joseph not showing up was now really bothering him: he started to feel anxious about who knows what; and as he decided not to go any further, planning to turn back if he didn't catch up with him soon, he hoped to find a pub where he could dry his clothes and grab a pint. But since he didn’t look a hundred yards ahead, he didn’t see one, so he sat down on a stile and pulled out his Aeschylus.
A fellow passing presently by, Adams asked him if he could direct him to an alehouse. The fellow, who had just left it, and perceived the house and sign to be within sight, thinking he had jeered him, and being of a morose temper, bade him follow his nose and be d—n'd. Adams told him he was a saucy jackanapes; upon which the fellow turned about angrily; but, perceiving Adams clench his fist, he thought proper to go on without taking any farther notice.
A guy walking by, Adams asked him if he could point him to a bar. The guy, who had just come from there and saw the place and sign in sight, thought Adams was mocking him. Being in a bad mood, he told Adams to follow his nose and to hell with him. Adams called him a rude jerk; the guy turned around angrily, but when he saw Adams clenching his fist, he decided it was best to just walk away without saying anything more.
A horseman, following immediately after, and being asked the same question, answered, "Friend, there is one within a stone's throw; I believe you may see it before you." Adams, lifting up his eyes, cried, "I protest, and so there is;" and, thanking his informer, proceeded directly to it.
A rider, coming right after, and being asked the same question, replied, "Friend, there’s one just a short distance away; I think you can see it ahead." Adams looked up and exclaimed, "I swear, there is!" and, thanking the person who told him, headed straight for it.
CHAPTER III.
The opinion of two lawyers concerning the same gentleman, with Mr Adams's inquiry into the religion of his host.
The views of two lawyers about the same man, along with Mr. Adams's questions about his host's religion.
He had just entered the house, and called for his pint, and seated himself, when two horsemen came to the door, and, fastening their horses to the rails, alighted. They said there was a violent shower of rain coming on, which they intended to weather there, and went into a little room by themselves, not perceiving Mr Adams.
He had just entered the house, called for his pint, and sat down when two horsemen arrived at the door. They tied their horses to the rails and got off. They mentioned that a heavy rainstorm was approaching, which they planned to wait out there, and went into a small room by themselves, not noticing Mr. Adams.
One of these immediately asked the other, "If he had seen a more comical adventure a great while?" Upon which the other said, "He doubted whether, by law, the landlord could justify detaining the horse for his corn and hay." But the former answered, "Undoubtedly he can; it is an adjudged case, and I have known it tried."
One of them immediately asked the other, "Have you ever seen a funnier adventure?" The other replied, "I’m not sure if the landlord can legally hold the horse for his feed." But the first one responded, "Of course he can; it’s a well-established case, and I’ve seen it happen."
Adams, who, though he was, as the reader may suspect, a little inclined to forgetfulness, never wanted more than a hint to remind him, overhearing their discourse, immediately suggested to himself that this was his own horse, and that he had forgot to pay for him, which, upon inquiry, he was certified of by the gentlemen; who added, that the horse was likely to have more rest than food, unless he was paid for.
Adams, who, as you might guess, had a tendency to be a bit forgetful, only needed a hint to jog his memory. While eavesdropping on their conversation, he suddenly realized that this was his horse and that he had forgotten to pay for him. Upon asking, the gentlemen confirmed this and added that the horse was likely to get more rest than food unless he paid up.
The poor parson resolved to return presently to the inn, though he knew no more than Joseph how to procure his horse his liberty; he was, however, prevailed on to stay under covert, till the shower, which was now very violent, was over.
The poor parson decided to go back to the inn soon, even though he didn't know any better than Joseph how to get his horse freed; however, he was convinced to wait undercover until the heavy rain passed.
The three travellers then sat down together over a mug of good beer; when Adams, who had observed a gentleman's house as he passed along the road, inquired to whom it belonged; one of the horsemen had no sooner mentioned the owner's name, than the other began to revile him in the most opprobrious terms. The English language scarce affords a single reproachful word, which he did not vent on this occasion. He charged him likewise with many particular facts. He said, "He no more regarded a field of wheat when he was hunting, than he did the highway; that he had injured several poor farmers by trampling their corn under his horse's heels; and if any of them begged him with the utmost submission to refrain, his horsewhip was always ready to do them justice." He said, "That he was the greatest tyrant to the neighbours in every other instance, and would not suffer a farmer to keep a gun, though he might justify it by law; and in his own family so cruel a master, that he never kept a servant a twelvemonth. In his capacity as a justice," continued he, "he behaves so partially, that he commits or acquits just as he is in the humour, without any regard to truth or evidence; the devil may carry any one before him for me; I would rather be tried before some judges, than be a prosecutor before him: if I had an estate in the neighbourhood, I would sell it for half the value rather than live near him."
The three travelers then sat down together over a mug of good beer. Adams, having spotted a gentleman's house as he passed by, asked to whom it belonged. No sooner had one of the horsemen mentioned the owner's name than the other started to insult him in the harshest way possible. There was hardly a single insulting word in English that he didn’t use in that moment. He also accused him of several specific wrongdoings. He said, "He doesn’t care about a field of wheat when he’s hunting any more than he cares about the highway; he has harmed several poor farmers by trampling their corn under his horse's hooves; and if any of them begged him politely to stop, he was always ready with his whip to teach them a lesson." He said, "He is the biggest bully to his neighbors in every way, and he won't let a farmer keep a gun, even though it’s perfectly legal; and in his own household, he’s such a cruel master that he never keeps a servant for more than a year. In his role as a justice,” he continued, “he acts so unfairly that he decides to convict or acquit based solely on his mood, with no regard for truth or evidence; the devil can take anyone to him for all I care; I’d rather be tried by some other judges than be a prosecutor before him: if I owned land nearby, I’d sell it for half its worth just to get away from him."
Adams shook his head, and said, "He was sorry such men were suffered to proceed with impunity, and that riches could set any man above the law." The reviler, a little after, retiring into the yard, the gentleman who had first mentioned his name to Adams began to assure him "that his companion was a prejudiced person. It is true," says he, "perhaps, that he may have sometimes pursued his game over a field of corn, but he hath always made the party ample satisfaction: that so far from tyrannising over his neighbours, or taking away their guns, he himself knew several farmers not qualified, who not only kept guns, but killed game with them; that he was the best of masters to his servants, and several of them had grown old in his service; that he was the best justice of peace in the kingdom, and, to his certain knowledge, had decided many difficult points, which were referred to him, with the greatest equity and the highest wisdom; and he verily believed, several persons would give a year's purchase more for an estate near him, than under the wings of any other great man." He had just finished his encomium when his companion returned and acquainted him the storm was over. Upon which they presently mounted their horses and departed.
Adams shook his head and said, "It's a shame that such men are allowed to act without consequences, and that wealth can place anyone above the law." After a while, the critic stepped into the yard, and the gentleman who had first mentioned his name to Adams began to assure him, "Your friend is really biased. It's true," he said, "that he might have occasionally chased his game through a cornfield, but he always compensated the owners fairly. Rather than bullying his neighbors or taking away their guns, I know several farmers who aren't licensed and who not only own guns but also hunt with them. He's the best boss to his employees, many of whom have grown old working for him. He’s the best justice of the peace in the area and has settled many complex issues referred to him with great fairness and wisdom. I truly believe some people would pay a premium for land near him compared to what they would pay under any other powerful figure." He had just finished his praise when his companion returned and told him the storm had passed. They then quickly mounted their horses and left.
Adams, who was in the utmost anxiety at those different characters of the same person, asked his host if he knew the gentleman: for he began to imagine they had by mistake been speaking of two several gentlemen. "No, no, master," answered the host (a shrewd, cunning fellow); "I know the gentleman very well of whom they have been speaking, as I do the gentlemen who spoke of him. As for riding over other men's corn, to my knowledge he hath not been on horseback these two years. I never heard he did any injury of that kind; and as to making reparation, he is not so free of his money as that comes to neither. Nor did I ever hear of his taking away any man's gun; nay, I know several who have guns in their houses; but as for killing game with them, no man is stricter; and I believe he would ruin any who did. You heard one of the gentlemen say he was the worst master in the world, and the other that he is the best; but for my own part, I know all his servants, and never heard from any of them that he was either one or the other."—"Aye! aye!" says Adams; "and how doth he behave as a justice, pray?"—"Faith, friend," answered the host, "I question whether he is in the commission; the only cause I have heard he hath decided a great while, was one between those very two persons who just went out of this house; and I am sure he determined that justly, for I heard the whole matter."—"Which did He decide it in favour of?" quoth Adams.—"I think I need not answer that question," cried the host, "after the different characters you have heard of him. It is not my business to contradict gentlemen while they are drinking in my house; but I knew neither of them spoke a syllable of truth."—"God forbid!" said Adams, "that men should arrive at such a pitch of wickedness to belye the character of their neighbour from a little private affection, or, what is infinitely worse, a private spite. I rather believe we have mistaken them, and they mean two other persons; for there are many houses on the road."—"Why, prithee, friend," cries the host, "dost thou pretend never to have told a lye in thy life?"—"Never a malicious one, I am certain," answered Adams, "nor with a design to injure the reputation of any man living."—"Pugh! malicious; no, no," replied the host; "not malicious with a design to hang a man, or bring him into trouble; but surely, out of love to oneself, one must speak better of a friend than an enemy."—"Out of love to yourself, you should confine yourself to truth," says Adams, "for by doing otherwise you injure the noblest part of yourself, your immortal soul. I can hardly believe any man such an idiot to risque the loss of that by any trifling gain, and the greatest gain in this world is but dirt in comparison of what shall be revealed hereafter." Upon which the host, taking up the cup, with a smile, drank a health to hereafter; adding, "He was for something present."—"Why," says Adams very gravely, "do not you believe another world?" To which the host answered, "Yes; he was no atheist."—"And you believe you have an immortal soul?" cries Adams. He answered, "God forbid he should not."—"And heaven and hell?" said the parson. The host then bid him "not to profane; for those were things not to be mentioned nor thought of but in church." Adams asked him, "Why he went to church, if what he learned there had no influence on his conduct in life?" "I go to church," answered the host, "to say my prayers and behave godly."—"And dost not thou," cried Adams, "believe what thou hearest at church?"—"Most part of it, master," returned the host. "And dost not thou then tremble," cries Adams, "at the thought of eternal punishment?"—"As for that, master," said he, "I never once thought about it; but what signifies talking about matters so far off? The mug is out, shall I draw another?"
Adams, who was really anxious about the different opinions of the same person, asked his host if he knew the man they were discussing. He started to think they might have been talking about two different people by mistake. "No, no, my friend," replied the host (a clever, sly fellow); "I know the gentleman they’ve been talking about, just like I know those who spoke about him. As for trampling over other people's crops, to my knowledge, he hasn't been on a horse in two years. I never heard he did anything like that; and when it comes to paying for any damages, he's not exactly generous with his money either. And I’ve never heard about him taking anyone's gun; in fact, I know several people who have guns in their homes, but as for hunting with them, no one is stricter, and I believe he'd ruin anyone who did. You heard one gentleman say he was the worst master in the world, while the other claimed he was the best; but as for me, I know all his servants, and I've never heard from any of them that he was either one or the other." — "Oh really?" said Adams; "and how does he behave as a justice, if you don't mind me asking?" — "Honestly, my friend," replied the host, "I wonder if he’s even on the commission; the only case I know he’s decided in a long time was between those two men who just left this place; and I’m sure he made the right decision because I heard the whole thing." — "Which side did he rule in favor of?" asked Adams. — "I don't think I need to answer that question," shouted the host, "after hearing the different opinions you've heard about him. It's not my job to contradict gentlemen while they're drinking in my establishment, but I know neither of them spoke a word of truth." — "Good grief!" exclaimed Adams, "I can't believe men would stoop so low as to tarnish their neighbor’s reputation out of a little personal loyalty or, even worse, out of spite. I think we’ve mistaken them, and they must mean two other individuals; there are many houses on the way." — "Well then, tell me, friend," the host interjected, "do you claim you’ve never lied in your life?" — "Never a malicious one, that's for sure," replied Adams, "and never with the intention of damaging anyone's reputation." — "Come now! Malicious? No, no," said the host; "not malicious in a way that would hang someone or put him in trouble; but surely, out of love for oneself, one has to say better things about a friend than an enemy." — "Out of love for yourself, you should stick to the truth," Adams retorted, "because anything else damages the noblest part of you, your immortal soul. I can hardly believe anyone would be foolish enough to risk losing that for some petty gain, and the biggest gains in this world are just dirt compared to what will be revealed later." At that, the host raised his cup with a smile and toasted to the future, adding, "He’s all for something present." — "Why," said Adams very seriously, "don’t you believe in another world?" The host replied, "Yes; he’s no atheist." — "And you believe you have an immortal soul?" asked Adams. He answered, "God forbid he doesn’t." — "And heaven and hell?" asked the parson. The host then told him, "Not to blaspheme; those are things not to be mentioned or thought of except in church." Adams questioned him, "Why do you go to church if what you learn there doesn’t influence your life?" "I go to church," the host replied, "to pray and behave righteously." — "And don’t you," cried Adams, "believe what you hear at church?" — "Most of it, sir," returned the host. "And doesn’t that make you tremble," exclaimed Adams, "at the thought of eternal punishment?" — "As for that, sir," he said, "I've never thought about it; but what good does it do to talk about things so far away? The mug is empty; should I draw another?"
Whilst he was going for that purpose, a stage-coach drove up to the door. The coachman coming into the house was asked by the mistress what passengers he had in his coach? "A parcel of squinny-gut b—s," says he; "I have a good mind to overturn them; you won't prevail upon them to drink anything, I assure you." Adams asked him, "If he had not seen a young man on horseback on the road" (describing Joseph). "Aye," said the coachman, "a gentlewoman in my coach that is his acquaintance redeemed him and his horse; he would have been here before this time, had not the storm driven him to shelter." "God bless her!" said Adams, in a rapture; nor could he delay walking out to satisfy himself who this charitable woman was; but what was his surprize when he saw his old acquaintance, Madam Slipslop? Hers indeed was not so great, because she had been informed by Joseph that he was on the road. Very civil were the salutations on both sides; and Mrs Slipslop rebuked the hostess for denying the gentleman to be there when she asked for him; but indeed the poor woman had not erred designedly; for Mrs Slipslop asked for a clergyman, and she had unhappily mistaken Adams for a person travelling to a neighbouring fair with the thimble and button, or some other such operation; for he marched in a swinging great but short white coat with black buttons, a short wig, and a hat which, so far from having a black hatband, had nothing black about it.
While he was on his way for that purpose, a stagecoach pulled up to the door. The coachman came into the house and was asked by the mistress what passengers he had in his coach. "A bunch of useless bums," he replied, "I’m tempted to tip them over; trust me, you won’t get them to drink anything." Adams asked him, "Haven't you seen a young man on horseback on the road?" (describing Joseph). "Yeah," said the coachman, "there’s a lady in my coach who knows him, and she helped him and his horse. He would have been here by now if the storm hadn’t forced him to find shelter." "God bless her!" exclaimed Adams, in excitement; he couldn't wait to go outside and find out who this kind woman was. But he was surprised to see his old acquaintance, Madam Slipslop. Her surprise wasn’t as great, since Joseph had told her he was on the road. Both sides exchanged polite greetings, and Mrs. Slipslop scolded the hostess for denying that the gentleman was there when she asked for him. But the poor woman didn’t make a mistake on purpose; Mrs. Slipslop had asked for a clergyman, and she had unfortunately mistaken Adams for someone traveling to a nearby fair with the thimble and button, or some other similar task, as he was wearing a big but short white coat with black buttons, a short wig, and a hat that, instead of having a black hatband, had nothing black about it.
Joseph was now come up, and Mrs Slipslop would have had him quit his horse to the parson, and come himself into the coach; but he absolutely refused, saying, he thanked Heaven he was well enough recovered to be very able to ride; and added, he hoped he knew his duty better than to ride in a coach while Mr Adams was on horseback.
Joseph had now arrived, and Mrs. Slipslop wanted him to give his horse to the parson and get into the coach himself; but he firmly refused, saying he was grateful to Heaven that he was well enough recovered to ride. He also added that he hoped he knew his duty better than to ride in a coach while Mr. Adams was on horseback.
Mrs Slipslop would have persisted longer, had not a lady in the coach put a short end to the dispute, by refusing to suffer a fellow in a livery to ride in the same coach with herself; so it was at length agreed that Adams should fill the vacant place in the coach, and Joseph should proceed on horseback.
Mrs. Slipslop would have kept arguing longer if a lady in the coach hadn't put a quick stop to the dispute by refusing to let someone in uniform ride in the same coach as her; so, in the end, it was decided that Adams would take the open seat in the coach, and Joseph would ride on horseback.
They had not proceeded far before Mrs Slipslop, addressing herself to the parson, spoke thus:—"There hath been a strange alteration in our family, Mr Adams, since Sir Thomas's death." "A strange alteration indeed," says Adams, "as I gather from some hints which have dropped from Joseph."—"Aye," says she, "I could never have believed it; but the longer one lives in the world, the more one sees. So Joseph hath given you hints." "But of what nature will always remain a perfect secret with me," cries the parson: "he forced me to promise before he would communicate anything. I am indeed concerned to find her ladyship behave in so unbecoming a manner. I always thought her in the main a good lady, and should never have suspected her of thoughts so unworthy a Christian, and with a young lad her own servant." "These things are no secrets to me, I assure you," cries Slipslop, "and I believe they will be none anywhere shortly; for ever since the boy's departure, she hath behaved more like a mad woman than anything else." "Truly, I am heartily concerned," says Adams, "for she was a good sort of a lady. Indeed, I have often wished she had attended a little more constantly at the service, but she hath done a great deal of good in the parish." "O Mr Adams," says Slipslop, "people that don't see all, often know nothing. Many things have been given away in our family, I do assure you, without her knowledge. I have heard you say in the pulpit we ought not to brag; but indeed I can't avoid saying, if she had kept the keys herself, the poor would have wanted many a cordial which I have let them have. As for my late master, he was as worthy a man as ever lived, and would have done infinite good if he had not been controlled; but he loved a quiet life, Heaven rest his soul! I am confident he is there, and enjoys a quiet life, which some folks would not allow him here."—Adams answered, "He had never heard this before, and was mistaken if she herself (for he remembered she used to commend her mistress and blame her master) had not formerly been of another opinion." "I don't know," replied she, "what I might once think; but now I am confidous matters are as I tell you; the world will shortly see who hath been deceived; for my part, I say nothing, but that it is wondersome how some people can carry all things with a grave face."
They hadn't gone far when Mrs. Slipslop, speaking to the parson, said, “There’s been a strange change in our family since Sir Thomas died, Mr. Adams.” “A strange change indeed,” Adams replied, “as I have gathered from some hints that Joseph has dropped.” “Yes,” she said, “I could never have believed it; but the longer you live, the more you see. So Joseph has shared some hints with you.” “But what they are will always be a complete secret to me,” the parson exclaimed. “He made me promise not to tell anyone before he’d share anything. I’m truly concerned to see her ladyship behaving in such an uncharacteristic way. I always thought she was fundamentally a good lady and would never have suspected her of thoughts so unworthy of a Christian, especially with a young lad who works for her.” “I assure you, these things are no secret to me,” Slipslop stated, “and I believe they won’t be a secret much longer; ever since the boy left, she's acted more like a madwoman than anything else.” “I’m really concerned,” Adams said, “because she was a good sort of lady. Indeed, I often wished she attended services more regularly, but she has done a lot of good in the parish.” “Oh, Mr. Adams,” Slipslop replied, “people who don’t see everything often know nothing. A lot of things have been given away in our family, I assure you, without her knowing. I’ve heard you say in the pulpit that we shouldn’t brag, but honestly, I can’t help saying that if she had kept the keys herself, the poor would have gone without many a comfort that I’ve given them. As for my late master, he was one of the worthiest men to ever live and would have done a tremendous amount of good if he hadn’t been held back; but he loved a quiet life, God rest his soul! I’m sure he’s up there, enjoying the peace that some people wouldn’t let him have here.” Adams replied, “I’ve never heard this before, and I think you’re mistaken if you didn’t used to praise your mistress and critique your master.” “I don’t know,” she responded, “what I might have thought before; but now I’m confident things are as I say; soon the world will see who has been deceived; for my part, I’ll say nothing other than it’s amazing how some people can keep such a straight face about everything.”
Thus Mr Adams and she discoursed, till they came opposite to a great house which stood at some distance from the road: a lady in the coach, spying it, cried, "Yonder lives the unfortunate Leonora, if one can justly call a woman unfortunate whom we must own at the same time guilty and the author of her own calamity." This was abundantly sufficient to awaken the curiosity of Mr Adams, as indeed it did that of the whole company, who jointly solicited the lady to acquaint them with Leonora's history, since it seemed, by what she had said, to contain something remarkable.
So Mr. Adams and she talked until they reached a large house that stood a bit away from the road. A lady in the coach spotted it and exclaimed, "That’s where the unfortunate Leonora lives, if we can truly call a woman unfortunate who we must admit is also guilty and responsible for her own misfortune." This was more than enough to spark Mr. Adams’s curiosity, as well as that of the entire group, who all urged the lady to share Leonora's story, since it seemed, from what she had said, to be something noteworthy.
The lady, who was perfectly well-bred, did not require many entreaties, and having only wished their entertainment might make amends for the company's attention, she began in the following manner.
The lady, who was very well-mannered, didn’t need much convincing, and hoping that their entertainment would make up for the attention of the guests, she started in the following way.
CHAPTER IV.
The history of Leonora, or the unfortunate jilt.
The story of Leonora, or the unfortunate betrayal.
Leonora was the daughter of a gentleman of fortune; she was tall and well-shaped, with a sprightliness in her countenance which often attracts beyond more regular features joined with an insipid air: nor is this kind of beauty less apt to deceive than allure; the good humour which it indicates being often mistaken for good nature, and the vivacity for true understanding.
Leonora was the daughter of a wealthy gentleman; she was tall and attractive, with an energetic expression that often draws interest more than the more conventional looks paired with a dull demeanor. This type of beauty is just as likely to mislead as it is to charm; the cheerfulness it suggests is often confused with kindness, and the liveliness with genuine intelligence.
Leonora, who was now at the age of eighteen, lived with an aunt of hers in a town in the north of England. She was an extreme lover of gaiety, and very rarely missed a ball or any other public assembly; where she had frequent opportunities of satisfying a greedy appetite of vanity, with the preference which was given her by the men to almost every other woman present.
Leonora, now eighteen, lived with an aunt in a northern town in England. She loved to have fun and rarely missed a ball or any public gathering, where she often had the chance to feed her vanity with the attention she received from the men, who preferred her over almost every other woman there.
Among many young fellows who were particular in their gallantries towards her, Horatio soon distinguished himself in her eyes beyond all his competitors; she danced with more than ordinary gaiety when he happened to be her partner; neither the fairness of the evening, nor the musick of the nightingale, could lengthen her walk like his company. She affected no longer to understand the civilities of others; whilst she inclined so attentive an ear to every compliment of Horatio, that she often smiled even when it was too delicate for her comprehension.
Among the many young men who were eager to impress her, Horatio quickly stood out to her more than anyone else; she danced with an unusual joy when he was her partner; neither the beauty of the evening nor the song of the nightingale could make her stroll last as long as when he was with her. She no longer pretended to pay attention to the polite gestures of others; instead, she listened intently to every compliment from Horatio, smiling even when she didn’t fully understand what he meant.
"Pray, madam," says Adams, "who was this squire Horatio?"
"Please, ma'am," Adams asks, "who is this Squire Horatio?"
Horatio, says the lady, was a young gentleman of a good family, bred to the law, and had been some few years called to the degree of a barrister. His face and person were such as the generality allowed handsome; but he had a dignity in his air very rarely to be seen. His temper was of the saturnine complexion, and without the least taint of moroseness. He had wit and humour, with an inclination to satire, which he indulged rather too much.
Horatio, the lady says, was a young man from a good family, trained in law, and had recently been called to the bar as a barrister. His looks and appearance were generally considered handsome, but he had a dignity about him that was quite rare. His temperament was somewhat serious, but he wasn't at all gloomy. He was witty and humorous, with a tendency towards satire that he indulged a bit too much.
This gentleman, who had contracted the most violent passion for Leonora, was the last person who perceived the probability of its success. The whole town had made the match for him before he himself had drawn a confidence from her actions sufficient to mention his passion to her; for it was his opinion (and perhaps he was there in the right) that it is highly impolitick to talk seriously of love to a woman before you have made such a progress in her affections, that she herself expects and desires to hear it.
This man, who had developed a strong passion for Leonora, was the last person to see that it could actually work out. Everyone in town had already set him up with her before he even felt confident enough, based on her actions, to confess his feelings. He believed (and maybe he was right) that it's not smart to talk seriously about love with a woman until you've made enough progress in her feelings that she expects and wants to hear it.
But whatever diffidence the fears of a lover may create, which are apt to magnify every favour conferred on a rival, and to see the little advances towards themselves through the other end of the perspective, it was impossible that Horatio's passion should so blind his discernment as to prevent his conceiving hopes from the behaviour of Leonora, whose fondness for him was now as visible to an indifferent person in their company as his for her.
But no matter what insecurity a lover's fears can cause, making them exaggerate every kindness shown to a rival and view any small gestures towards themselves through a distorted lens, it was clear that Horatio's feelings couldn't be so overwhelming that he failed to notice the signs from Leonora. Her affection for him was now as obvious to an outside observer in their presence as his was for her.
"I never knew any of these forward sluts come to good" (says the lady who refused Joseph's entrance into the coach), "nor shall I wonder at anything she doth in the sequel."
"I never knew any of these forward girls turn out well" (says the lady who refused Joseph's entrance into the coach), "nor will I be surprised by anything she does next."
The lady proceeded in her story thus: It was in the midst of a gay conversation in the walks one evening, when Horatio whispered Leonora, that he was desirous to take a turn or two with her in private, for that he had something to communicate to her of great consequence. "Are you sure it is of consequence?" said she, smiling. "I hope," answered he, "you will think so too, since the whole future happiness of my life must depend on the event."
The lady continued her story like this: One evening, during a lively conversation in the park, Horatio leaned over to Leonora and whispered that he wanted to take a few private moments with her because he had something very important to share. "Are you sure it's important?" she asked with a smile. "I hope you'll agree," he replied, "since the entire future happiness of my life depends on what happens next."
Leonora, who very much suspected what was coming, would have deferred it till another time; but Horatio, who had more than half conquered the difficulty of speaking by the first motion, was so very importunate, that she at last yielded, and, leaving the rest of the company, they turned aside into an unfrequented walk.
Leonora, who strongly suspected what was about to happen, would have postponed it for another time; but Horatio, who had already managed to overcome most of the challenge of speaking by initiating the conversation, was so very insistent that she finally gave in, and, leaving the others behind, they moved into a quiet, less-traveled path.
They had retired far out of the sight of the company, both maintaining a strict silence. At last Horatio made a full stop, and taking Leonora, who stood pale and trembling, gently by the hand, he fetched a deep sigh, and then, looking on her eyes with all the tenderness imaginable, he cried out in a faltering accent, "O Leonora! is it necessary for me to declare to you on what the future happiness of my life must be founded? Must I say there is something belonging to you which is a bar to my happiness, and which unless you will part with, I must be miserable!"—"What can that be?" replied Leonora. "No wonder," said he, "you are surprized that I should make an objection to anything which is yours: yet sure you may guess, since it is the only one which the riches of the world, if they were mine, should purchase for me. Oh, it is that which you must part with to bestow all the rest! Can Leonora, or rather will she, doubt longer? Let me then whisper it in her ears—It is your name, madam. It is by parting with that, by your condescension to be for ever mine, which must at once prevent me from being the most miserable, and will render me the happiest of mankind."
They had moved far away from the group, both keeping quiet. Finally, Horatio stopped completely, and taking Leonora's hand gently, as she stood there pale and trembling, he let out a deep sigh. Then, looking into her eyes with all the tenderness he could muster, he said in a shaky voice, "Oh Leonora! Do I really need to tell you what my future happiness depends on? Must I admit that there's something you possess that's blocking my happiness, and unless you let it go, I'll be miserable?" — "What could that be?" Leonora asked. "It's no surprise," he replied, "that you are shocked I would object to anything that belongs to you; but surely you can guess, since it’s the only thing that, even if I had all the wealth in the world, I would want. Oh, it’s something you must give up to give me everything else! Can Leonora, or rather will she, doubt any longer? So let me whisper it in your ear — It’s your name, madam. By giving that up, by agreeing to be mine forever, you can stop me from being the most miserable, and instead, make me the happiest person alive."
Leonora, covered with blushes, and with as angry a look as she could possibly put on, told him, "That had she suspected what his declaration would have been, he should not have decoyed her from her company, that he had so surprized and frighted her, that she begged him to convey her back as quick as possible;" which he, trembling very near as much as herself, did.
Leonora, blushing and looking as angry as she could manage, told him, "If I had known what you were going to say, I wouldn't have let you pull me away from my friends. You scared and surprised me so much that I need you to take me back as quickly as possible," which he did, shaking almost as much as she was.
"More fool he," cried Slipslop; "it is a sign he knew very little of our sect."—"Truly, madam," said Adams, "I think you are in the right: I should have insisted to know a piece of her mind, when I had carried matters so far." But Mrs Grave-airs desired the lady to omit all such fulsome stuff in her story, for that it made her sick.
"More fool him," shouted Slipslop; "that shows he knew very little about our group." — "Honestly, madam," said Adams, "I think you're right: I should have pushed to understand her thoughts when I had taken things this far." But Mrs. Grave-airs asked the lady to skip all that cheesy stuff in her story because it made her feel ill.
Well then, madam, to be as concise as possible, said the lady, many weeks had not passed after this interview before Horatio and Leonora were what they call on a good footing together. All ceremonies except the last were now over; the writings were now drawn, and everything was in the utmost forwardness preparative to the putting Horatio in possession of all his wishes. I will, if you please, repeat you a letter from each of them, which I have got by heart, and which will give you no small idea of their passion on both sides.
Well then, ma'am, to be as brief as possible, said the lady, many weeks had passed after this meeting before Horatio and Leonora were on what they call good terms together. All the steps except the final one were completed; the documents were prepared, and everything was ready for Horatio to achieve all his desires. If you’d like, I can share a letter from each of them that I've memorized, which will give you a good sense of their feelings for each other.
Mrs Grave-airs objected to hearing these letters; but being put to the vote, it was carried against her by all the rest in the coach; parson Adams contending for it with the utmost vehemence.
Mrs. Grave-airs didn't want to listen to these letters; however, when it was put to a vote, the rest of the people in the coach decided against her. Parson Adams argued for it with great enthusiasm.
HORATIO TO LEONORA.
HORATIO TO LEONORA.
"How vain, most adorable creature, is the pursuit of pleasure in the absence of an object to which the mind is entirely devoted, unless it have some relation to that object! I was last night condemned to the society of men of wit and learning, which, however agreeable it might have formerly been to me, now only gave me a suspicion that they imputed my absence in conversation to the true cause. For which reason, when your engagements forbid me the ecstatic happiness of seeing you, I am always desirous to be alone; since my sentiments for Leonora are so delicate, that I cannot bear the apprehension of another's prying into those delightful endearments with which the warm imagination of a lover will sometimes indulge him, and which I suspect my eyes then betray. To fear this discovery of our thoughts may perhaps appear too ridiculous a nicety to minds not susceptible of all the tendernesses of this delicate passion. And surely we shall suspect there are few such, when we consider that it requires every human virtue to exert itself in its full extent; since the beloved, whose happiness it ultimately respects, may give us charming opportunities of being brave in her defence, generous to her wants, compassionate to her afflictions, grateful to her kindness; and in the same manner, of exercising every other virtue, which he who would not do to any degree, and that with the utmost rapture, can never deserve the name of a lover. It is, therefore, with a view to the delicate modesty of your mind that I cultivate it so purely in my own; and it is that which will sufficiently suggest to you the uneasiness I bear from those liberties, which men to whom the world allow politeness will sometimes give themselves on these occasions.
"How vain, most adorable creature, is the pursuit of pleasure when there’s nothing to fully devote the mind to, unless it’s connected to that object! Last night, I was stuck in the company of witty and knowledgeable men, which, while it might have been enjoyable before, now only made me suspect they noticed my silence in conversation was due to the real reason. For this reason, when your commitments keep me from the ecstatic happiness of seeing you, I always prefer to be alone; my feelings for Leonora are so delicate that I can't stand the thought of someone prying into those delightful moments a lover sometimes indulges in, which I suspect my eyes reveal. To worry about this revealing of our thoughts may seem like an absurd sensitivity to those who aren’t sensitive to all the tender feelings of this delicate passion. And surely we would suspect there are few such people when we consider that it requires every human virtue to be fully exercised; the beloved, whose happiness is our ultimate concern, gives us beautiful opportunities to be brave in her defense, generous with her needs, compassionate towards her troubles, and grateful for her kindness; and similarly, to practice every other virtue. Anyone who wouldn’t do this to some extent, and with the utmost joy, can never truly deserve the title of a lover. Therefore, I nurture my own delicacy in response to the gentle modesty of your spirit; this is what will make clear to you the discomfort I feel from the liberties that men, who the world considers polite, sometimes take in these situations."
"Can I tell you with what eagerness I expect the arrival of that blest day, when I shall experience the falsehood of a common assertion, that the greatest human happiness consists in hope? A doctrine which no person had ever stronger reason to believe than myself at present, since none ever tasted such bliss as fires my bosom with the thoughts of spending my future days with such a companion, and that every action of my life will have the glorious satisfaction of conducing to your happiness."
"Can I share how eagerly I await the arrival of that blessed day when I’ll prove the common belief that the greatest human happiness lies in hope to be false? No one has ever had stronger reasons to believe this than I do now, since no one has ever experienced such joy as I feel thinking about spending my future days with you, and knowing that every action in my life will contribute to your happiness."
LEONORA TO HORATIO. 5
LEONORA TO HORATIO. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
"The refinement of your mind has been so evidently proved by every word and action ever since I had the first pleasure of knowing you, that I thought it impossible my good opinion of Horatio could have been heightened to any additional proof of merit. This very thought was my amusement when I received your last letter, which, when I opened, I confess I was surprized to find the delicate sentiments expressed there so far exceeding what I thought could come even from you (although I know all the generous principles human nature is capable of are centred in your breast), that words cannot paint what I feel on the reflection that my happiness shall be the ultimate end of all your actions.
The growth of your mind has been so clearly shown in every word and action since I first had the pleasure of knowing you that I thought it impossible for my high opinion of Horatio to be raised any further. This idea entertained me when I received your last letter, which I admit surprised me because the thoughtful sentiments you expressed were far beyond what I believed you capable of (even though I know all the generous qualities human nature can offer are within you). Words can't capture what I feel when I think about how my happiness will be the ultimate goal of everything you do.
"Oh, Horatio! what a life must that be, where the meanest domestic cares are sweetened by the pleasing consideration that the man on earth who best deserves, and to whom you are most inclined to give your affections, is to reap either profit or pleasure from all you do! In such a case toils must be turned into diversions, and nothing but the unavoidable inconveniences of life can make us remember that we are mortal.
"Oh, Horatio! What a life that must be, where the simplest daily tasks are made enjoyable by the comforting thought that the person who deserves your love the most and to whom you're most drawn will benefit from everything you do! In that situation, hard work turns into fun, and only the unavoidable hassles of life remind us that we are human."
"If the solitary turn of your thoughts, and the desire of keeping them undiscovered, makes even the conversation of men of wit and learning tedious to you, what anxious hours must I spend, who am condemned by custom to the conversation of women, whose natural curiosity leads them to pry into all my thoughts, and whose envy can never suffer Horatio's heart to be possessed by any one, without forcing them into malicious designs against the person who is so happy as to possess it! But, indeed, if ever envy can possibly have any excuse, or even alleviation, it is in this case, where the good is so great, and it must be equally natural to all to wish it for themselves; nor am I ashamed to own it: and to your merit, Horatio, I am obliged, that prevents my being in that most uneasy of all the situations I can figure in my imagination, of being led by inclination to love the person whom my own judgment forces me to condemn."
"If the quiet moments of your thoughts and the urge to keep them hidden make even talking with smart and educated people boring for you, imagine how restless I must feel, being stuck in conversations with women, whose natural curiosity makes them want to spy on my thoughts, and whose jealousy can’t stand the thought of Horatio’s heart being won by anyone, without pushing them into plotting against the one who is lucky enough to have it! But honestly, if envy ever has any justification or even a reason, it’s in this situation, where the good is so great, and it's completely natural for everyone to want it for themselves; I'm not ashamed to admit it. And I owe it to you, Horatio, that I’m kept from that most uncomfortable of situations, where my heart wants to love someone my mind knows I shouldn’t."
Matters were in so great forwardness between this fond couple, that the day was fixed for their marriage, and was now within a fortnight, when the sessions chanced to be held for that county in a town about twenty miles' distance from that which is the scene of our story. It seems, it is usual for the young gentlemen of the bar to repair to these sessions, not so much for the sake of profit as to show their parts and learn the law of the justices of peace; for which purpose one of the wisest and gravest of all the justices is appointed speaker, or chairman, as they modestly call it, and he reads them a lecture, and instructs them in the true knowledge of the law.
Things were progressing so well between this loving couple that their wedding date was set for just two weeks away. Around that time, there happened to be sessions taking place for that county in a town about twenty miles from where our story unfolds. It appears that it’s common for young lawyers to attend these sessions, not so much for profit but to showcase their skills and learn the law from the justices of the peace. To facilitate this, one of the wisest and most respected justices is appointed as the speaker, or chairman, as they modestly call it. He gives them a lecture and teaches them the true understanding of the law.
"You are here guilty of a little mistake," says Adams, "which, if you please, I will correct: I have attended at one of these quarter-sessions, where I observed the counsel taught the justices, instead of learning anything of them."
"You've made a small mistake," says Adams, "which, if you don't mind, I'll fix: I went to one of these quarter-sessions, where I noticed the lawyers were teaching the judges instead of learning from them."
It is not very material, said the lady. Hither repaired Horatio, who, as he hoped by his profession to advance his fortune, which was not at present very large, for the sake of his dear Leonora, he resolved to spare no pains, nor lose any opportunity of improving or advancing himself in it.
"It doesn't really matter," the lady said. Horatio arrived, who, hoping to improve his situation through his career—which wasn't currently very promising—was determined to make every effort and seize any chance to better himself for the sake of his beloved Leonora.
The same afternoon in which he left the town, as Leonora stood at her window, a coach and six passed by, which she declared to be the completest, genteelest, prettiest equipage she ever saw; adding these remarkable words, "Oh, I am in love with that equipage!" which, though her friend Florella at that time did not greatly regard, she hath since remembered.
The same afternoon he left town, Leonora was standing at her window when a fancy coach and six horses went by. She said it was the most elegant, stylish, and beautiful carriage she had ever seen, adding the unforgettable words, "Oh, I am in love with that carriage!" Even though her friend Florella didn't pay much attention to it at the time, she has remembered it since.
In the evening an assembly was held, which Leonora honoured with her company; but intended to pay her dear Horatio the compliment of refusing to dance in his absence.
In the evening, a gathering took place, which Leonora attended; however, she planned to show her dear Horatio the courtesy of refusing to dance in his absence.
Oh, why have not women as good resolution to maintain their vows as they have often good inclinations in making them!
Oh, why don’t women have the same determination to keep their promises as they often have good intentions when making them?
The gentleman who owned the coach and six came to the assembly. His clothes were as remarkably fine as his equipage could be. He soon attracted the eyes of the company; all the smarts, all the silk waistcoats with silver and gold edgings, were eclipsed in an instant.
The man who owned the coach and six arrived at the gathering. His clothes were just as impressively elegant as his carriage. He quickly caught everyone's attention; all the stylish outfits and silk vests with silver and gold trimmings were instantly overshadowed.
"Madam," said Adams, "if it be not impertinent, I should be glad to know how this gentleman was drest."
"Ma'am," said Adams, "if it’s not too forward, I’d like to know how this gentleman was dressed."
Sir, answered the lady, I have been told he had on a cut velvet coat of a cinnamon colour, lined with a pink satten, embroidered all over with gold; his waistcoat, which was cloth of silver, was embroidered with gold likewise. I cannot be particular as to the rest of his dress; but it was all in the French fashion, for Bellarmine (that was his name) was just arrived from Paris.
"Sir," the lady replied, "I heard he was wearing a cinnamon-colored cut velvet coat, lined with pink satin and covered in gold embroidery. His waistcoat, made of silver cloth, was also embroidered with gold. I can’t recall the details of the rest of his outfit, but it was all in the French style, because his name was Bellarmine, and he had just come from Paris."
This fine figure did not more entirely engage the eyes of every lady in the assembly than Leonora did his. He had scarce beheld her, but he stood motionless and fixed as a statue, or at least would have done so if good breeding had permitted him. However, he carried it so far before he had power to correct himself, that every person in the room easily discovered where his admiration was settled. The other ladies began to single out their former partners, all perceiving who would be Bellarmine's choice; which they however endeavoured, by all possible means, to prevent: many of them saying to Leonora, "O madam! I suppose we shan't have the pleasure of seeing you dance to-night;" and then crying out, in Bellarmine's hearing, "Oh! Leonora will not dance, I assure you: her partner is not here." One maliciously attempted to prevent her, by sending a disagreeable fellow to ask her, that so she might be obliged either to dance with him, or sit down; but this scheme proved abortive.
This stunning figure caught the attention of every lady in the room just as much as Leonora caught his. He had barely seen her before he stood completely still, almost like a statue, or at least he would have if etiquette allowed it. Nonetheless, he was so captivated before he could regain his composure that everyone noticed where his attention was focused. The other ladies started to look for their previous partners, all realizing who Bellarmine would choose; they tried their best to prevent it. Many of them said to Leonora, “Oh madam! I guess we won’t have the pleasure of seeing you dance tonight,” and then called out for Bellarmine to hear, “Oh! I assure you, Leonora won’t dance: her partner isn’t here.” One spiteful lady even tried to sabotage her by sending an unpleasant man over to ask her, so she would have to either dance with him or sit down; but this plan ultimately failed.
Leonora saw herself admired by the fine stranger, and envied by every woman present. Her little heart began to flutter within her, and her head was agitated with a convulsive motion: she seemed as if she would speak to several of her acquaintance, but had nothing to say; for, as she would not mention her present triumph, so she could not disengage her thoughts one moment from the contemplation of it. She had never tasted anything like this happiness. She had before known what it was to torment a single woman; but to be hated and secretly cursed by a whole assembly was a joy reserved for this blessed moment. As this vast profusion of ecstasy had confounded her understanding, so there was nothing so foolish as her behaviour: she played a thousand childish tricks, distorted her person into several shapes, and her face into several laughs, without any reason. In a word, her carriage was as absurd as her desires, which were to affect an insensibility of the stranger's admiration, and at the same time a triumph, from that admiration, over every woman in the room.
Leonora noticed that the handsome stranger was admiring her, and every woman in the room seemed to envy her. Her heart started to race, and her head felt like it was spinning. She wanted to talk to some of her friends but couldn't find the words; she wouldn't bring up her current victory but couldn't stop thinking about it, either. She had never experienced happiness like this before. She had known what it was like to annoy one woman, but being disliked and secretly cursed by an entire crowd was a thrill saved for this amazing moment. This overwhelming joy left her feeling dazed, and her behavior was just as silly: she did a bunch of childish things, contorted her body into strange shapes, and made silly faces for no reason. In short, she acted as absurdly as her desires, which were to play it cool about the stranger’s admiration while secretly relishing the victory over all the other women in the room.
In this temper of mind, Bellarmine, having inquired who she was, advanced to her, and with a low bow begged the honour of dancing with her, which she, with as low a curtesy, immediately granted. She danced with him all night, and enjoyed, perhaps, the highest pleasure that she was capable of feeling.
In this mood, Bellarmine, after asking who she was, approached her and, with a slight bow, requested the honor of dancing with her, which she graciously accepted with a similar curtsy. She danced with him all night, experiencing what may have been the greatest joy she could feel.
At these words, Adams fetched a deep groan, which frighted the ladies, who told him, "They hoped he was not ill." He answered, "He groaned only for the folly of Leonora."
At these words, Adams let out a deep groan, which scared the ladies, who said to him, "We hope you're not sick." He replied, "I groaned only because of Leonora's foolishness."
Leonora retired (continued the lady) about six in the morning, but not to rest. She tumbled and tossed in her bed, with very short intervals of sleep, and those entirely filled with dreams of the equipage and fine clothes she had seen, and the balls, operas, and ridottos, which had been the subject of their conversation.
Leonora went to bed (the lady continued) around six in the morning, but it wasn’t to sleep. She tossed and turned in her bed, getting very little sleep, and when she did, her dreams were filled with thoughts of the fancy carriages and elegant clothes she had seen, as well as the parties, operas, and gatherings that had been the focus of their conversation.
In the afternoon, Bellarmine, in the dear coach and six, came to wait on her. He was indeed charmed with her person, and was, on inquiry, so well pleased with the circumstances of her father (for he himself, notwithstanding all his finery, was not quite so rich as a Croesus or an Attalus).—"Attalus," says Mr. Adams: "but pray how came you acquainted with these names?" The lady smiled at the question, and proceeded. He was so pleased, I say, that he resolved to make his addresses to her directly. He did so accordingly, and that with so much warmth and briskness, that he quickly baffled her weak repulses, and obliged the lady to refer him to her father, who, she knew, would quickly declare in favour of a coach and six.
In the afternoon, Bellarmine arrived in a gorgeous coach with six horses to visit her. He was truly taken by her beauty, and upon asking about her family, he was quite impressed with her father's status (after all, despite his fancy attire, he wasn't exactly rolling in riches like a Croesus or an Attalus).—"Attalus," said Mr. Adams: "but how do you know these names?" The lady smiled at the question and continued. He was so captivated, I mean, that he decided to pursue her directly. He did just that, with such enthusiasm and energy that he quickly overcame her gentle rejections, forcing her to refer him to her father, who she knew would gladly support a match involving a coach and six.
Thus what Horatio had by sighs and tears, love and tenderness, been so long obtaining, the French-English Bellarmine with gaiety and gallantry possessed himself of in an instant. In other words, what modesty had employed a full year in raising, impudence demolished in twenty-four hours.
Thus what Horatio had been trying to win through sighs and tears, love and tenderness for so long, the French-English Bellarmine effortlessly took for himself in an instant. In other words, what modesty had spent a whole year building, impudence tore down in twenty-four hours.
Here Adams groaned a second time; but the ladies, who began to smoke him, took no notice.
Here Adams groaned a second time, but the ladies, who started to pick up on his discomfort, ignored him.
From the opening of the assembly till the end of Bellarmine's visit, Leonora had scarce once thought of Horatio; but he now began, though an unwelcome guest, to enter into her mind. She wished she had seen the charming Bellarmine and his charming equipage before matters had gone so far. "Yet why," says she, "should I wish to have seen him before; or what signifies it that I have seen him now? Is not Horatio my lover, almost my husband? Is he not as handsome, nay handsomer than Bellarmine? Aye, but Bellarmine is the genteeler, and the finer man; yes, that he must be allowed. Yes, yes, he is that certainly. But did not I, no longer ago than yesterday, love Horatio more than all the world? Aye, but yesterday I had not seen Bellarmine. But doth not Horatio doat on me, and may he not in despair break his heart if I abandon him? Well, and hath not Bellarmine a heart to break too? Yes, but I promised Horatio first; but that was poor Bellarmine's misfortune; if I had seen him first, I should certainly have preferred him. Did not the dear creature prefer me to every woman in the assembly, when every she was laying out for him? When was it in Horatio's power to give me such an instance of affection? Can he give me an equipage, or any of those things which Bellarmine will make me mistress of? How vast is the difference between being the wife of a poor counsellor and the wife of one of Bellarmine's fortune! If I marry Horatio, I shall triumph over no more than one rival; but by marrying Bellarmine, I shall be the envy of all my acquaintance. What happiness! But can I suffer Horatio to die? for he hath sworn he cannot survive my loss: but perhaps he may not die: if he should, can I prevent it? Must I sacrifice myself to him? besides, Bellarmine may be as miserable for me too." She was thus arguing with herself, when some young ladies called her to the walks, and a little relieved her anxiety for the present.
From the start of the gathering until the end of Bellarmine's visit, Leonora barely thought about Horatio; but now, even as an uninvited guest, he began to occupy her thoughts. She wished she had met the charming Bellarmine and his elegant entourage before things had progressed so far. "But why," she questioned, "should I wish I had seen him earlier, or what difference does it make that I’ve seen him now? Isn’t Horatio my lover, almost my husband? Isn’t he handsome, even more so than Bellarmine? Yes, but Bellarmine is the more sophisticated and refined man; that’s undeniable. Yes, yes, he certainly is. But didn’t I, just yesterday, love Horatio more than anything else? Yes, but yesterday I hadn’t seen Bellarmine. But doesn’t Horatio adore me, and might he not, in despair, break his heart if I leave him? Well, doesn’t Bellarmine have a heart that could break too? Yes, but I promised Horatio first; yet that’s poor Bellarmine's misfortune; if I had met him first, I would surely have chosen him. Didn’t the dear man choose me over every other woman at the gathering, when every one of them was trying to win him over? When has it been in Horatio's power to show me such affection? Can he provide me with a carriage or any of the luxuries that Bellarmine will offer? How huge is the difference between being the wife of a poor counselor and the wife of someone with Bellarmine's wealth! If I marry Horatio, I’ll only have to deal with one rival; but by marrying Bellarmine, I’ll be the envy of all my friends. What happiness! But can I let Horatio suffer? He swore he couldn’t survive my loss: but maybe he won’t die: if he does, can I stop it? Must I sacrifice myself for him? Besides, Bellarmine might suffer for me too." As she continued to debate within herself, some young ladies called her to join them for a walk, offering a brief respite from her worries.
The next morning Bellarmine breakfasted with her in presence of her aunt, whom he sufficiently informed of his passion for Leonora. He was no sooner withdrawn than the old lady began to advise her niece on this occasion. "You see, child," says she, "what fortune hath thrown in your way; and I hope you will not withstand your own preferment." Leonora, sighing, begged her not to mention any such thing, when she knew her engagements to Horatio. "Engagements to a fig!" cried the aunt; "you should thank Heaven on your knees that you have it yet in your power to break them. Will any woman hesitate a moment whether she shall ride in a coach or walk on foot all the days of her life? But Bellarmine drives six, and Horatio not even a pair."—"Yes, but, madam, what will the world say?" answered Leonora: "will not they condemn me?"—"The world is always on the side of prudence," cries the aunt, "and would surely condemn you if you sacrificed your interest to any motive whatever. Oh! I know the world very well; and you shew your ignorance, my dear, by your objection. O' my conscience! the world is wiser. I have lived longer in it than you; and I assure you there is not anything worth our regard besides money; nor did I ever know one person who married from other considerations, who did not afterwards heartily repent it. Besides, if we examine the two men, can you prefer a sneaking fellow, who hath been bred at the university, to a fine gentleman just come from his travels. All the world must allow Bellarmine to be a fine gentleman, positively a fine gentleman, and a handsome man."—"Perhaps, madam, I should not doubt, if I knew how to be handsomely off with the other."—"Oh! leave that to me," says the aunt. "You know your father hath not been acquainted with the affair. Indeed, for my part I thought it might do well enough, not dreaming of such an offer; but I'll disengage you: leave me to give the fellow an answer. I warrant you shall have no farther trouble."
The next morning, Bellarmine had breakfast with her in front of her aunt, whom he adequately informed of his feelings for Leonora. As soon as he left, the old lady began to advise her niece about it. "You see, dear," she said, "what fortune has brought your way; and I hope you won’t resist your own advancement." Leonora, sighing, asked her not to bring up anything like that, knowing her commitments to Horatio. "Commitments to a fig!" exclaimed the aunt; "you should be on your knees thanking Heaven that you still have the chance to break them. Would any woman hesitate to choose between riding in a coach or walking on foot for the rest of her life? Bellarmine drives six horses, and Horatio doesn’t even have a pair."—"Yes, but, madam, what will people say?" replied Leonora. "Won’t they judge me?"—"The world always leans toward caution," the aunt retorted, "and it would definitely condemn you if you sacrificed your interests for any reason. Oh! I know the world very well; you show your ignorance with that kind of thinking. Honestly! The world is smarter. I’ve lived in it longer than you have, and I can assure you there's nothing more important than money; I’ve never known anyone who married for reasons other than that who didn’t end up regretting it. Besides, if we look at the two men, how can you choose a timid guy who has spent his time at the university over a fine gentleman just back from traveling? Everyone would agree that Bellarmine is a true gentleman, definitely a fine gentleman, and a handsome man."—"Maybe, madam, I wouldn’t hesitate if I knew how to turn down the other gracefully."—"Oh! Leave that to me," said the aunt. "You know your father hasn’t been informed about this. To be honest, I thought it might go well enough, not expecting such an offer; but I’ll handle it for you: let me give the guy an answer. I promise you won’t have any more trouble."
Leonora was at length satisfied with her aunt's reasoning; and Bellarmine supping with her that evening, it was agreed he should the next morning go to her father and propose the match, which she consented should be consummated at his return.
Leonora was finally convinced by her aunt's reasoning; and with Bellarmine having dinner with her that evening, they agreed that he would go to her father the next morning to propose the match, which she agreed should be completed upon his return.
The aunt retired soon after supper; and, the lovers being left together, Bellarmine began in the following manner: "Yes, madam; this coat, I assure you, was made at Paris, and I defy the best English taylor even to imitate it. There is not one of them can cut, madam; they can't cut. If you observe how this skirt is turned, and this sleeve: a clumsy English rascal can do nothing like it. Pray, how do you like my liveries?" Leonora answered, "She thought them very pretty."—"All French," says he, "I assure you, except the greatcoats; I never trust anything more than a greatcoat to an Englishman. You know one must encourage our own people what one can, especially as, before I had a place, I was in the country interest, he, he, he! But for myself, I would see the dirty island at the bottom of the sea, rather than wear a single rag of English work about me: and I am sure, after you have made one tour to Paris, you will be of the same opinion with regard to your own clothes. You can't conceive what an addition a French dress would be to your beauty; I positively assure you, at the first opera I saw since I came over, I mistook the English ladies for chambermaids, he, he, he!"
The aunt retired soon after dinner, and with the lovers left alone, Bellarmine started talking: "Yes, madam; this coat, I promise you, was made in Paris, and I challenge any English tailor to replicate it. Not one of them can cut, madam; they just can't cut. If you take a look at how this skirt is styled and this sleeve: a clumsy English fool can't do anything like it. So, what do you think of my outfits?" Leonora replied, "I think they’re very pretty."—"All French," he said, "I assure you, except for the greatcoats; I never trust anything more than a greatcoat to an Englishman. It's important to support our own people whenever we can, especially since, before I had a job, I was all about the country interest, ha, ha, ha! But for myself, I'd rather see the filthy island sink to the bottom of the sea than wear a single piece of English work: and I’m sure, after you take one trip to Paris, you’ll feel the same way about your clothes. You can’t imagine how much a French dress would enhance your beauty; I can absolutely assure you, at the first opera I attended since I arrived, I mistook the English ladies for chambermaids, ha, ha, ha!"
With such sort of polite discourse did the gay Bellarmine entertain his beloved Leonora, when the door opened on a sudden, and Horatio entered the room. Here 'tis impossible to express the surprize of Leonora.
With such polite conversation did the charming Bellarmine entertain his beloved Leonora when the door suddenly opened and Horatio walked into the room. It's impossible to describe Leonora's surprise.
"Poor woman!" says Mrs Slipslop, "what a terrible quandary she must be in!"—"Not at all," says Mrs Grave-airs; "such sluts can never be confounded."—"She must have then more than Corinthian assurance," said Adams; "aye, more than Lais herself."
"Poor woman!" says Mrs. Slipslop, "what a dreadful situation she must be in!"—"Not at all," replies Mrs. Grave-airs; "women like that can never be embarrassed."—"She must have more confidence than a Corinthian," said Adams; "yes, even more than Lais herself."
A long silence, continued the lady, prevailed in the whole company. If the familiar entrance of Horatio struck the greatest astonishment into Bellarmine, the unexpected presence of Bellarmine no less surprized Horatio. At length Leonora, collecting all the spirit she was mistress of, addressed herself to the latter, and pretended to wonder at the reason of so late a visit. "I should indeed," answered he, "have made some apology for disturbing you at this hour, had not my finding you in company assured me I do not break in upon your repose." Bellarmine rose from his chair, traversed the room in a minuet step, and hummed an opera tune, while Horatio, advancing to Leonora, asked her in a whisper if that gentleman was not a relation of hers; to which she answered with a smile, or rather sneer, "No, he is no relation of mine yet;" adding, "she could not guess the meaning of his question." Horatio told her softly, "It did not arise from jealousy."—"Jealousy! I assure you, it would be very strange in a common acquaintance to give himself any of those airs." These words a little surprized Horatio; but, before he had time to answer, Bellarmine danced up to the lady and told her, "He feared he interrupted some business between her and the gentleman."—"I can have no business," said she, "with the gentleman, nor any other, which need be any secret to you."
A long silence, the lady continued, fell over the whole group. If Horatio's familiar entrance shocked Bellarmine, Bellarmine’s unexpected presence equally surprised Horatio. Eventually, Leonora, gathering all her courage, turned to Horatio and feigned curiosity about the reason for his late visit. "I should definitely," he replied, "have apologized for bothering you at this hour, but seeing you in company makes me feel like I’m not interrupting your rest." Bellarmine got up from his chair, walked around the room in a graceful step, and hummed an opera tune, while Horatio stepped closer to Leonora and quietly asked if that gentleman was related to her; she responded with a smile, or rather a sneer, "No, he’s not related to me yet," adding that she couldn't figure out what he meant by the question. Horatio softly assured her, "It’s not out of jealousy."—"Jealousy! I assure you, it would be quite odd for an acquaintance to act like that." Her words surprised Horatio a bit, but before he could respond, Bellarmine danced over to the lady and said, "I fear I’m interrupting some business between you and this gentleman."—"I have no business," she said, "with the gentleman, nor with anyone else, that needs to be a secret from you."
"You'll pardon me," said Horatio, "if I desire to know who this gentleman is who is to be entrusted with all our secrets."—"You'll know soon enough," cries Leonora; "but I can't guess what secrets can ever pass between us of such mighty consequence."—"No, madam!" cries Horatio; "I am sure you would not have me understand you in earnest."—"'Tis indifferent to me," says she, "how you understand me; but I think so unseasonable a visit is difficult to be understood at all, at least when people find one engaged: though one's servants do not deny one, one may expect a well-bred person should soon take the hint." "Madam," said Horatio, "I did not imagine any engagement with a stranger, as it seems this gentleman is, would have made my visit impertinent, or that any such ceremonies were to be preserved between persons in our situation." "Sure you are in a dream," says she, "or would persuade me that I am in one. I know no pretensions a common acquaintance can have to lay aside the ceremonies of good breeding." "Sure," said he, "I am in a dream; for it is impossible I should be really esteemed a common acquaintance by Leonora, after what has passed between us?" "Passed between us! Do you intend to affront me before this gentleman?" "D—n me, affront the lady," says Bellarmine, cocking his hat, and strutting up to Horatio: "does any man dare affront this lady before me, d—n me?" "Hark'ee, sir," says Horatio, "I would advise you to lay aside that fierce air; for I am mightily deceived if this lady has not a violent desire to get your worship a good drubbing." "Sir," said Bellarmine, "I have the honour to be her protector; and, d—n me, if I understand your meaning." "Sir," answered Horatio, "she is rather your protectress; but give yourself no more airs, for you see I am prepared for you" (shaking his whip at him). "Oh! serviteur tres humble," says Bellarmine: "Je vous entend parfaitment bien." At which time the aunt, who had heard of Horatio's visit, entered the room, and soon satisfied all his doubts. She convinced him that he was never more awake in his life, and that nothing more extraordinary had happened in his three days' absence than a small alteration in the affections of Leonora; who now burst into tears, and wondered what reason she had given him to use her in so barbarous a manner. Horatio desired Bellarmine to withdraw with him; but the ladies prevented it by laying violent hands on the latter; upon which the former took his leave without any great ceremony, and departed, leaving the lady with his rival to consult for his safety, which Leonora feared her indiscretion might have endangered; but the aunt comforted her with assurances that Horatio would not venture his person against so accomplished a cavalier as Bellarmine, and that, being a lawyer, he would seek revenge in his own way, and the most they had to apprehend from him was an action.
"You'll forgive me," said Horatio, "if I want to know who this guy is that we're supposed to trust with all our secrets." "You'll find out soon enough," replied Leonora, "but I can't imagine what secrets could be so important between us." "No, madam!" exclaimed Horatio; "I can't believe you mean that seriously." "'Tis whatever to me," she said, "how you interpret my words; but I think such an unexpected visit is hard to understand at all, especially when someone is clearly busy: even if one's servants don’t block the door, you’d think a well-mannered person would catch the hint." "Madam," said Horatio, "I didn't think that any obligation to a stranger—assuming this gentleman is one—would make my visit inappropriate or that any formalities were necessary between us in our situation." "You must be dreaming," she replied, "or trying to convince me that I am. I see no reason for any casual acquaintance to disregard the rules of proper behavior." "Surely," he said, "I must be dreaming; because it's impossible that Leonora would truly see me as just a casual acquaintance after everything that's happened between us." "Happened between us? Are you trying to insult me in front of this gentleman?" "Damn me, insult the lady," said Bellarmine, adjusting his hat and strutting over to Horatio: "Does anyone dare insult this lady in my presence, damn me?" "Listen here, sir," said Horatio, "I suggest you drop that tough guy act; I'm pretty sure this lady wants to see you get a good beating." "Sir," replied Bellarmine, "I have the honor of being her protector; and damn me if I understand what you're getting at." "Sir," Horatio responded, "she’s more like your protectress; but don’t put on any more airs, as you can see I'm ready for you" (shaking his whip at him). "Oh! serviteur tres humble," said Bellarmine: "Je vous entend parfaitment bien." Just then, the aunt, having heard of Horatio's visit, entered the room and quickly cleared up all his doubts. She assured him that he was fully awake and that nothing more unusual had happened in his three days away than a slight change in Leonora's feelings, who then burst into tears and wondered what she had done to make him treat her so cruelly. Horatio asked Bellarmine to leave with him, but the ladies prevented this by grabbing hold of Bellarmine; so, Horatio took his leave without much fuss and left the lady with his rival, to discuss her safety, which Leonora feared might have been jeopardized by her misstep; but the aunt reassured her that Horatio wouldn’t risk himself against such a skilled fighter as Bellarmine, and that being a lawyer, he would seek revenge in his own way, so the most they had to worry about was a lawsuit.
They at length therefore agreed to permit Bellarmine to retire to his lodgings, having first settled all matters relating to the journey which he was to undertake in the morning, and their preparations for the nuptials at his return.
They finally agreed to let Bellarmine go back to his place, after sorting out everything related to the trip he was taking in the morning and their plans for the wedding when he returned.
But, alas! as wise men have observed, the seat of valour is not the countenance; and many a grave and plain man will, on a just provocation, betake himself to that mischievous metal, cold iron; while men of a fiercer brow, and sometimes with that emblem of courage, a cockade, will more prudently decline it.
But, sadly! As wise people have noted, true bravery isn't always shown on someone's face; many serious and straightforward men will, when pushed, turn to that dangerous stuff, cold iron; while men with a more intense demeanor, sometimes sporting a symbol of bravery like a cockade, will choose to avoid it more wisely.
Leonora was waked in the morning, from a visionary coach and six, with the dismal account that Bellarmine was run through the body by Horatio; that he lay languishing at an inn, and the surgeons had declared the wound mortal. She immediately leaped out of the bed, danced about the room in a frantic manner, tore her hair and beat her breast in all the agonies of despair; in which sad condition her aunt, who likewise arose at the news, found her. The good old lady applied her utmost art to comfort her niece. She told her, "While there was life there was hope; but that if he should die her affliction would be of no service to Bellarmine, and would only expose herself, which might, probably, keep her some time without any future offer; that, as matters had happened, her wisest way would be to think no more of Bellarmine, but to endeavour to regain the affections of Horatio." "Speak not to me," cried the disconsolate Leonora; "is it not owing to me that poor Bellarmine has lost his life? Have not these cursed charms (at which words she looked steadfastly in the glass) been the ruin of the most charming man of this age? Can I ever bear to contemplate my own face again (with her eyes still fixed on the glass)? Am I not the murderess of the finest gentleman? No other woman in the town could have made any impression on him." "Never think of things past," cries the aunt: "think of regaining the affections of Horatio." "What reason," said the niece, "have I to hope he would forgive me? No, I have lost him as well as the other, and it was your wicked advice which was the occasion of all; you seduced me, contrary to my inclinations, to abandon poor Horatio (at which words she burst into tears); you prevailed upon me, whether I would or no, to give up my affections for him; had it not been for you, Bellarmine never would have entered into my thoughts; had not his addresses been backed by your persuasions, they never would have made any impression on me; I should have defied all the fortune and equipage in the world; but it was you, it was you, who got the better of my youth and simplicity, and forced me to lose my dear Horatio for ever."
Leonora was awakened in the morning by a vision of a carriage and six horses, with the grim news that Bellarmine had been stabbed by Horatio; that he was at an inn, suffering, and the surgeons declared the wound fatal. She instantly jumped out of bed, started dancing around the room in a wild state, tore at her hair, and beat her chest in utter despair; in this sad state, her aunt, who had also gotten up after hearing the news, found her. The kind old lady did her best to comfort her niece. She said, "As long as there's life, there's hope; but if he dies, your grief won't help Bellarmine and will only bring you down, possibly leaving you without any future offers; given the circumstances, your best option would be to stop thinking about Bellarmine and try to win back Horatio's love." "Don't talk to me," cried the heartbroken Leonora. "Isn't it because of me that poor Bellarmine has lost his life? Haven't these cursed charms (as she looked intently in the mirror) ruined the most charming man of this age? How can I ever bear to look at my own face again (her eyes still fixed on the mirror)? Am I not the murderer of the finest gentleman? No other woman in town could have touched his heart." "Never dwell on the past," her aunt urged. "Focus on winning back Horatio's affections." "What chance do I have," said Leonora, "that he would forgive me? No, I've lost him just like the other, and it was your terrible advice that caused all this; you tempted me, against my will, to abandon poor Horatio (she burst into tears at these words); you convinced me, whether I wanted to or not, to give up my love for him; if it weren't for you, Bellarmine would never have crossed my mind; if his advances hadn't been backed by your encouragement, they would never have affected me; I would have ignored all the wealth and lavishness in the world; but it was you, you, who took advantage of my youth and innocence, and forced me to lose my dear Horatio forever."
The aunt was almost borne down with this torrent of words; she, however, rallied all the strength she could, and, drawing her mouth up in a purse, began: "I am not surprized, niece, at this ingratitude. Those who advise young women for their interest, must always expect such a return: I am convinced my brother will thank me for breaking off your match with Horatio, at any rate."—"That may not be in your power yet," answered Leonora, "though it is very ungrateful in you to desire or attempt it, after the presents you have received from him." (For indeed true it is, that many presents, and some pretty valuable ones, had passed from Horatio to the old lady; but as true it is, that Bellarmine, when he breakfasted with her and her niece, had complimented her with a brilliant from his finger, of much greater value than all she had touched of the other.)
The aunt was almost overwhelmed by this flood of words; however, she gathered all the strength she could, pursed her lips, and began: "I'm not surprised, niece, by this ingratitude. Those who give advice to young women for their own benefit should always expect such a reaction: I’m sure my brother will appreciate me for breaking off your engagement with Horatio, no matter what." — "That might not be in your control yet," Leonora replied, "though it’s very ungrateful of you to want or try to do that, considering the gifts you’ve received from him." (It's true that many gifts, and some quite valuable ones, had come from Horatio to the old lady; but it’s also true that Bellarmine, when he had breakfasted with her and her niece, had gifted her a brilliant from his finger, worth much more than everything else from the other.)
The aunt's gall was on float to reply, when a servant brought a letter into the room, which Leonora, hearing it came from Bellarmine, with great eagerness opened, and read as follows:—
The aunt's anger was ready to explode when a servant brought a letter into the room. Leonora, hearing it was from Bellarmine, eagerly opened it and read as follows:—
"MOST DIVINE CREATURE,—The wound which I fear you have heard I received from my rival is not like to be so fatal as those shot into my heart which have been fired from your eyes, tout brilliant. Those are the only cannons by which I am to fall; for my surgeon gives me hopes of being soon able to attend your ruelle; till when, unless you would do me an honour which I have scarce the hardiesse to think of, your absence will be the greatest anguish which can be felt by,
"MOST DIVINE CREATURE,—The injury that I've heard you know about, caused by my rival, isn't likely to be as deadly as the wounds shot into my heart from your eyes, tout brilliant. Those are the only cannons that might bring me down; my doctor assures me that I will soon be able to visit your ruelle; until then, unless you would do me the honor that I can scarcely imagine, your absence will be the greatest pain I can endure,"
"Madam,
"Ma'am,"
"Avec toute le respecte in the world,
"With all due respect in the world,"
"Your most obedient, most absolute Devote,
"Your most obedient, devoted Devote,"
"BELLARMINE."
"BELLARMINE."
As soon as Leonora perceived such hopes of Bellarmine's recovery, and that the gossip Fame had, according to custom, so enlarged his danger, she presently abandoned all further thoughts of Horatio, and was soon reconciled to her aunt, who received her again into favour, with a more Christian forgiveness than we generally meet with. Indeed, it is possible she might be a little alarmed at the hints which her niece had given her concerning the presents. She might apprehend such rumours, should they get abroad, might injure a reputation which, by frequenting church twice a day, and preserving the utmost rigour and strictness in her countenance and behaviour for many years, she had established.
As soon as Leonora saw the possibility of Bellarmine recovering, and realized that the gossip had, as usual, exaggerated his danger, she quickly set aside any thoughts of Horatio. She soon made amends with her aunt, who welcomed her back with a surprisingly generous forgiveness. In fact, her aunt might have been a bit concerned about the hints Leonora dropped regarding the gifts. She probably worried that if those rumors got out, they could damage her reputation, which she had built by going to church twice a day and maintaining strictness in her demeanor and behavior for many years.
Leonora's passion returned now for Bellarmine with greater force, after its small relaxation, than ever. She proposed to her aunt to make him a visit in his confinement, which the old lady, with great and commendable prudence, advised her to decline: "For," says she, "should any accident intervene to prevent your intended match, too forward a behaviour with this lover may injure you in the eyes of others. Every woman, till she is married, ought to consider of, and provide against, the possibility of the affair's breaking off." Leonora said, "She should be indifferent to whatever might happen in such a case; for she had now so absolutely placed her affections on this dear man (so she called him), that, if it was her misfortune to lose him, she should for ever abandon all thoughts of mankind." She, therefore, resolved to visit him, notwithstanding all the prudent advice of her aunt to the contrary, and that very afternoon executed her resolution.
Leonora's passion for Bellarmine returned with even more intensity after a brief lull. She suggested to her aunt that she visit him during his confinement, but the old lady wisely advised her against it: "Because," she said, "if something happens that prevents your relationship from moving forward, being too forward with this guy could hurt your reputation. Every woman, until she’s married, should think about and prepare for the possibility that things might fall apart." Leonora replied, "She should be carefree about whatever might happen in that case; because she had completely devoted her heart to this dear man (as she called him), that if she lost him, she would forever give up on all thoughts of men." So, despite her aunt's sensible warnings, she decided to visit him, and that very afternoon, she went through with her plan.
The lady was proceeding in her story, when the coach drove into the inn where the company were to dine, sorely to the dissatisfaction of Mr Adams, whose ears were the most hungry part about him; he being, as the reader may perhaps guess, of an insatiable curiosity, and heartily desirous of hearing the end of this amour, though he professed he could scarce wish success to a lady of so inconstant a disposition.
The lady was continuing her story when the coach arrived at the inn where the group was set to dine, much to Mr. Adams's frustration, as his ears were the most eager part of him; he was, as you might guess, insatiably curious and really wanted to hear the conclusion of this romance, despite claiming that he could hardly wish success to a lady with such an unreliable nature.
Footnote 5: This letter was written by a young lady on reading the former. (return)
Footnote 5: This letter was written by a young woman after reading the previous one. __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
CHAPTER V.
A dreadful quarrel which happened at the Inn where the company dined, with its bloody consequences to Mr Adams.
A terrible fight that broke out at the Inn where the group had dinner, with its bloody aftermath for Mr. Adams.
As soon as the passengers had alighted from the coach, Mr Adams, as was his custom, made directly to the kitchen, where he found Joseph sitting by the fire, and the hostess anointing his leg; for the horse which Mr Adams had borrowed of his clerk had so violent a propensity to kneeling, that one would have thought it had been his trade, as well as his master's; nor would he always give any notice of such his intention; he was often found on his knees when the rider least expected it. This foible, however, was of no great inconvenience to the parson, who was accustomed to it; and, as his legs almost touched the ground when he bestrode the beast, had but a little way to fall, and threw himself forward on such occasions with so much dexterity that he never received any mischief; the horse and he frequently rolling many paces' distance, and afterwards both getting up and meeting as good friends as ever.
As soon as the passengers got off the coach, Mr. Adams, as usual, went straight to the kitchen, where he found Joseph sitting by the fire and the hostess applying ointment to his leg. The horse that Mr. Adams had borrowed from his clerk had such a strong tendency to kneel that you would think it was part of its job, just like its owner's. It didn’t always give any warning before it decided to kneel; it often ended up on its knees when the rider least expected it. However, this quirk wasn’t a big problem for the parson, who was used to it. Since his legs almost touched the ground when he rode, he had only a short distance to fall and managed to throw himself forward with such skill that he never got hurt. The horse and he would often roll quite a ways and then both get up and meet as friendly as ever.
Poor Joseph, who had not been used to such kind of cattle, though an excellent horseman, did not so happily disengage himself; but, falling with his leg under the beast, received a violent contusion, to which the good woman was, as we have said, applying a warm hand, with some camphorated spirits, just at the time when the parson entered the kitchen.
Poor Joseph, who wasn't used to this kind of livestock, even though he was a great horse rider, didn't manage to get himself free very well. He ended up falling with his leg trapped under the animal and got a nasty bruise. The good woman was, as we mentioned, trying to soothe it with a warm cloth and some camphor spirits right when the parson walked into the kitchen.
He had scarce expressed his concern for Joseph's misfortune before the host likewise entered. He was by no means of Mr Tow-wouse's gentle disposition; and was, indeed, perfect master of his house, and everything in it but his guests.
He had barely voiced his concern for Joseph's bad luck before the host came in as well. He was not at all like Mr. Tow-wouse's mild temperament and was, in fact, in complete control of his house and everything in it except for his guests.
This surly fellow, who always proportioned his respect to the appearance of a traveller, from "God bless your honour," down to plain "Coming presently," observing his wife on her knees to a footman, cried out, without considering his circumstances, "What a pox is the woman about? why don't you mind the company in the coach? Go and ask them what they will have for dinner." "My dear," says she, "you know they can have nothing but what is at the fire, which will be ready presently; and really the poor young man's leg is very much bruised." At which words she fell to chafing more violently than before: the bell then happening to ring, he damn'd his wife, and bid her go in to the company, and not stand rubbing there all day, for he did not believe the young fellow's leg was so bad as he pretended; and if it was, within twenty miles he would find a surgeon to cut it off. Upon these words, Adams fetched two strides across the room; and snapping his fingers over his head, muttered aloud, He would excommunicate such a wretch for a farthing, for he believed the devil had more humanity. These words occasioned a dialogue between Adams and the host, in which there were two or three sharp replies, till Joseph bad the latter know how to behave himself to his betters. At which the host (having first strictly surveyed Adams) scornfully repeating the word "betters," flew into a rage, and, telling Joseph he was as able to walk out of his house as he had been to walk into it, offered to lay violent hands on him; which perceiving, Adams dealt him so sound a compliment over his face with his fist, that the blood immediately gushed out of his nose in a stream. The host, being unwilling to be outdone in courtesy, especially by a person of Adams's figure, returned the favour with so much gratitude, that the parson's nostrils began to look a little redder than usual. Upon which he again assailed his antagonist, and with another stroke laid him sprawling on the floor.
This grumpy guy, who always adjusted his respect based on how a traveler looked, from "God bless your honor" to just "Coming soon," saw his wife kneeling down to a footman and shouted out, without thinking about his situation, "What the heck is she doing? Why aren’t you checking on the people in the coach? Go ask them what they want for dinner." "Honey," she replied, "you know they can only have what’s on the fire, which will be ready soon; and honestly, the poor young man's leg is really bruised." Hearing this, she started rubbing it even harder. When the bell rang, he cursed his wife and told her to go join the guests and not stand there all day, insisting he didn’t think the young guy’s leg was as bad as he claimed; and if it really was, he could find a surgeon within twenty miles to cut it off. At these words, Adams took two strides across the room, snapped his fingers over his head, and muttered loudly that he would excommunicate such a scoundrel for a penny, believing the devil had more compassion. This sparked a conversation between Adams and the host, which included a few sharp retorts until Joseph told the latter to know how to treat his betters. Hearing that, the host, after eyeing Adams closely, scornfully repeated the word "betters," got furious, and told Joseph he could leave his house just as easily as he entered it, threatening to lay hands on him; realizing this, Adams gave him such a solid punch to the face that blood streamed out of his nose. The host, not wanting to be outdone in courtesy, especially by someone like Adams, graciously returned the favor, making the parson's nostrils look a bit redder than usual. With that, he attacked his opponent again, knocking him down to the floor with another blow.
The hostess, who was a better wife than so surly a husband deserved, seeing her husband all bloody and stretched along, hastened presently to his assistance, or rather to revenge the blow, which, to all appearance, was the last he would ever receive; when, lo! a pan full of hog's blood, which unluckily stood on the dresser, presented itself first to her hands. She seized it in her fury, and without any reflection, discharged it into the parson's face; and with so good an aim, that much the greater part first saluted his countenance, and trickled thence in so large a current down to his beard, and over his garments, that a more horrible spectacle was hardly to be seen, or even imagined. All which was perceived by Mrs Slipslop, who entered the kitchen at that instant. This good gentlewoman, not being of a temper so extremely cool and patient as perhaps was required to ask many questions on this occasion, flew with great impetuosity at the hostess's cap, which, together with some of her hair, she plucked from her head in a moment, giving her, at the same time, several hearty cuffs in the face; which by frequent practice on the inferior servants, she had learned an excellent knack of delivering with a good grace. Poor Joseph could hardly rise from his chair; the parson was employed in wiping the blood from his eyes, which had entirely blinded him; and the landlord was but just beginning to stir; whilst Mrs Slipslop, holding down the landlady's face with her left hand, made so dexterous an use of her right, that the poor woman began to roar, in a key which alarmed all the company in the inn.
The hostess, who was a much better wife than her grumpy husband deserved, saw her husband all bloody and lying there, and quickly rushed to help him—or rather, to get back at the parson for delivering what looked like the final blow; then suddenly, a pan full of hog's blood, which was unfortunately sitting on the counter, caught her eye. In her anger, she grabbed it without thinking and splashed it right into the parson's face, aiming so well that most of it hit his face first and then poured down into his beard and all over his clothes, creating a scene that was truly awful, both to see and to imagine. Mrs. Slipslop walked into the kitchen just at that moment. This good woman, not being particularly calm or patient enough to ask a lot of questions about what was going on, charged at the hostess and yanked the cap—and some of her hair—off her head in an instant, while simultaneously delivering several strong slaps to her face, a skill she had perfected from practicing on the lower-ranking servants. Poor Joseph could barely get up from his chair; the parson was busy wiping the blood from his eyes, which had completely blinded him; and the landlord was just starting to move; meanwhile, with her left hand holding the landlady's face down, Mrs. Slipslop skillfully used her right hand, causing the poor woman to scream in a way that startled everyone in the inn.
There happened to be in the inn, at this time, besides the ladies who arrived in the stage-coach, the two gentlemen who were present at Mr Tow-wouse's when Joseph was detained for his horse's meat, and whom we have before mentioned to have stopt at the alehouse with Adams. There was likewise a gentleman just returned from his travels to Italy; all whom the horrid outcry of murder presently brought into the kitchen, where the several combatants were found in the postures already described.
There were in the inn at that time, besides the ladies who arrived in the stagecoach, the two gentlemen who had been at Mr. Tow-wouse's when Joseph was held up for his horse's food, and whom we mentioned earlier stayed at the alehouse with Adams. There was also a gentleman just back from his travels in Italy. The terrible shout of murder quickly drew them all into the kitchen, where they found the various fighters in the positions already described.
It was now no difficulty to put an end to the fray, the conquerors being satisfied with the vengeance they had taken, and the conquered having no appetite to renew the fight. The principal figure, and which engaged the eyes of all, was Adams, who was all over covered with blood, which the whole company concluded to be his own, and consequently imagined him no longer for this world. But the host, who had now recovered from his blow, and was risen from the ground, soon delivered them from this apprehension, by damning his wife for wasting the hog's puddings, and telling her all would have been very well if she had not intermeddled, like a b—as she was; adding, he was very glad the gentlewoman had paid her, though not half what she deserved. The poor woman had indeed fared much the worst; having, besides the unmerciful cuffs received, lost a quantity of hair, which Mrs Slipslop in triumph held in her left hand.
It was now easy to end the fight, with the victors satisfied with their revenge and the defeated unwilling to continue. The main person everyone noticed was Adams, who was completely covered in blood, which everyone assumed was his own, leading them to believe he was no longer alive. But the host, who had now recovered from his injury and gotten up from the ground, quickly relieved them of this concern by cursing his wife for wasting the hog's puddings, telling her everything would have been fine if she hadn't interfered, like the b— she was; adding that he was glad the lady had paid her, even though not half of what she deserved. The poor woman had, in fact, suffered the most, having not only received unmerciful blows but also lost a significant amount of hair, which Mrs. Slipslop triumphantly held in her left hand.
The traveller, addressing himself to Mrs Grave-airs, desired her not to be frightened; for here had been only a little boxing, which he said, to their disgracia, the English were accustomata to: adding, it must be, however, a sight somewhat strange to him, who was just come from Italy; the Italians not being addicted to the cuffardo but bastonza, says he. He then went up to Adams, and telling him he looked like the ghost of Othello, bid him not shake his gory locks at him, for he could not say he did it. Adams very innocently answered, "Sir, I am far from accusing you." He then returned to the lady, and cried, "I find the bloody gentleman is uno insipido del nullo senso. Dammato di me, if I have seen such a spectaculo in my way from Viterbo."
The traveler, speaking to Mrs. Grave-airs, asked her not to be scared because it was just a bit of fighting, which he said, to their shame, the English were used to. He added that it must be a bit strange for him, having just come from Italy, since Italians were not into brawling but more into stick fights, as he said. He then went up to Adams and told him he looked like the ghost of Othello, telling him not to shake his bloody hair at him, because he couldn't say he did it. Adams, quite innocently, replied, "Sir, I'm not accusing you at all." The traveler then returned to the lady and exclaimed, "I find this bloody gentleman is a total fool with no sense. Damned if I have seen such a spectacle on my way from Viterbo."
One of the gentlemen having learnt from the host the occasion of this bustle, and being assured by him that Adams had struck the first blow, whispered in his ear, "He'd warrant he would recover."—"Recover! master," said the host, smiling: "yes, yes, I am not afraid of dying with a blow or two neither; I am not such a chicken as that."—"Pugh!" said the gentleman, "I mean you will recover damages in that action which, undoubtedly, you intend to bring, as soon as a writ can be returned from London; for you look like a man of too much spirit and courage to suffer any one to beat you without bringing your action against him: he must be a scandalous fellow indeed who would put up with a drubbing whilst the law is open to revenge it; besides, he hath drawn blood from you, and spoiled your coat; and the jury will give damages for that too. An excellent new coat upon my word; and now not worth a shilling! I don't care," continued he, "to intermeddle in these cases; but you have a right to my evidence; and if I am sworn, I must speak the truth. I saw you sprawling on the floor, and blood gushing from your nostrils. You may take your own opinion; but was I in your circumstances, every drop of my blood should convey an ounce of gold into my pocket: remember I don't advise you to go to law; but if your jury were Christians, they must give swinging damages. That's all."—"Master," cried the host, scratching his head, "I have no stomach to law, I thank you. I have seen enough of that in the parish, where two of my neighbours have been at law about a house, till they have both lawed themselves into a gaol." At which words he turned about, and began to inquire again after his hog's puddings; nor would it probably have been a sufficient excuse for his wife, that she spilt them in his defence, had not some awe of the company, especially of the Italian traveller, who was a person of great dignity, withheld his rage.
One of the gentlemen, having learned from the host why there was all the fuss, and being assured by him that Adams had started the fight, whispered in his ear, "I bet you’ll get compensation."—"Compensation! Come on," said the host, smiling: "Yeah, yeah, I’m not worried about dying from a punch or two; I’m not that weak."—"Oh, I don’t mean that," said the gentleman, "I’m saying you’ll get damages in the lawsuit you clearly plan to file as soon as a writ comes back from London; you seem like someone with too much spirit and courage to let anyone beat you without suing them: it takes a truly vile person to take a beating while the law is there to help you get back at them; plus, he’s drawn blood from you and ruined your coat; and the jury will award damages for that too. A really nice new coat, by the way; and now it’s not worth a penny! I don't usually involve myself in these matters," he added, "but you’re entitled to my testimony; and if I'm sworn in, I have to tell the truth. I saw you sprawled on the floor, blood pouring from your nose. You can decide for yourself, but if I were in your position, every drop of my blood would mean an ounce of gold in my pocket: just so you know, I'm not advising you to go to court; but if your jury were decent folks, they’d award you a hefty amount. That’s all."—"Sir," cried the host, scratching his head, "I have no desire to go to court, thank you very much. I’ve seen enough of that in the neighborhood, where two of my neighbors ended up in jail after suing each other over a house." At this, he turned around and started asking again about his sausage; nor would it have likely been a valid excuse for his wife that she spilled them while defending him, if it weren't for the respect for the company, especially the Italian traveler, who was a person of high status, that held back his anger.
Whilst one of the above-mentioned gentlemen was employed, as we have seen him, on the behalf of the landlord, the other was no less hearty on the side of Mr Adams, whom he advised to bring his action immediately. He said the assault of the wife was in law the assault of the husband, for they were but one person; and he was liable to pay damages, which he said must be considerable, where so bloody a disposition appeared. Adams answered, If it was true that they were but one person, he had assaulted the wife; for he was sorry to own he had struck the husband the first blow. "I am sorry you own it too," cries the gentleman; "for it could not possibly appear to the court; for here was no evidence present but the lame man in the chair, whom I suppose to be your friend, and would consequently say nothing but what made for you."—"How, sir," says Adams, "do you take me for a villain, who would prosecute revenge in cold blood, and use unjustifiable means to obtain it? If you knew me, and my order, I should think you affronted both." At the word order, the gentleman stared (for he was too bloody to be of any modern order of knights); and, turning hastily about, said, "Every man knew his own business."
While one of the mentioned gentlemen was working on behalf of the landlord, the other was just as enthusiastic in support of Mr. Adams, whom he urged to file his lawsuit right away. He explained that the assault on the wife was legally considered an assault on the husband since they were one person. He stated that the husband would have to pay damages, which he estimated would be significant given the violent nature of the situation. Adams replied that if it was true that they were one person, then he had assaulted the wife because he regrettably admitted he had thrown the first punch at the husband. "I regret that you admit it too," the gentleman exclaimed, "since it wouldn’t hold up in court. The only evidence here is the lame man in the chair, whom I assume is your friend, and he would only say things in your favor." Adams responded, "How can you consider me a villain who would seek revenge in cold blood and use unjustifiable methods to achieve it? If you knew me and my position, I would think you were insulting both." At the mention of 'position,' the gentleman was taken aback (since he was too violent to belong to any modern order of knights) and quickly turned away, saying, "Everyone knows their own business."
Matters being now composed, the company retired to their several apartments; the two gentlemen congratulating each other on the success of their good offices in procuring a perfect reconciliation between the contending parties; and the traveller went to his repast, crying, "As the Italian poet says—
Matters settled, everyone went back to their rooms; the two gentlemen congratulated each other on their success in achieving a complete reconciliation between the arguing parties; and the traveler went to his meal, saying, "As the Italian poet says—
'Je voi very well que tutta e pace,
So send up dinner, good Boniface.'"
'I see very well that all is well,
So send up dinner, good Boniface.'"
The coachman began now to grow importunate with his passengers, whose entrance into the coach was retarded by Miss Grave-airs insisting, against the remonstrance of all the rest, that she would not admit a footman into the coach; for poor Joseph was too lame to mount a horse. A young lady, who was, as it seems, an earl's grand-daughter, begged it with almost tears in her eyes. Mr Adams prayed, and Mrs Slipslop scolded; but all to no purpose. She said, "She would not demean herself to ride with a footman: that there were waggons on the road: that if the master of the coach desired it, she would pay for two places; but would suffer no such fellow to come in."—"Madam," says Slipslop, "I am sure no one can refuse another coming into a stage-coach."—"I don't know, madam," says the lady; "I am not much used to stage-coaches; I seldom travel in them."—"That may be, madam," replied Slipslop; "very good people do; and some people's betters, for aught I know." Miss Grave-airs said, "Some folks might sometimes give their tongues a liberty, to some people that were their betters, which did not become them; for her part, she was not used to converse with servants." Slipslop returned, "Some people kept no servants to converse with; for her part, she thanked Heaven she lived in a family where there were a great many, and had more under her own command than any paultry little gentlewoman in the kingdom." Miss Grave-airs cried, "She believed her mistress would not encourage such sauciness to her betters."—"My betters," says Slipslop, "who is my betters, pray?"—"I am your betters," answered Miss Grave-airs, "and I'll acquaint your mistress."—At which Mrs Slipslop laughed aloud, and told her, "Her lady was one of the great gentry; and such little paultry gentlewomen as some folks, who travelled in stagecoaches, would not easily come at her."
The coachman started to get impatient with his passengers, who were delayed getting into the coach because Miss Grave-airs insisted, despite everyone else's objections, that she would not allow a footman to ride with them; poor Joseph was too lame to mount a horse. A young lady, who turned out to be a earl's granddaughter, pleaded almost with tears in her eyes. Mr. Adams begged, and Mrs. Slipslop scolded, but it was all in vain. She said, "I won't lower myself to ride with a footman: there are wagons on the road; if the coach master insists, I would pay for two seats, but I won't let such a person come in."—"Madam," Slipslop said, "I'm sure no one can refuse another entry into a stage-coach."—"I don't know, madam," the lady replied; "I'm not very familiar with stage-coaches; I rarely travel in them."—"That may be, madam," Slipslop responded, "but very good people do; and some people's betters, for all I know." Miss Grave-airs commented, "Some people might sometimes speak freely to those who are of higher status, which doesn't suit them; for my part, I'm not used to talking with servants." Slipslop shot back, "Some people don’t have servants to talk to; as for me, I thank Heaven I live in a household with many servants, and I have more under my command than any petty gentlewoman in the kingdom." Miss Grave-airs declared, "I believe my mistress would not tolerate such impudence towards her betters."—"My betters," Slipslop replied, "who are my betters, pray?"—"I am your betters," Miss Grave-airs answered, "and I will inform your mistress." At this, Mrs. Slipslop laughed loudly and told her, "Your lady is one of the high gentry; and such petty gentlewomen as some of you, who travel in stage-coaches, won't easily have access to her."
This smart dialogue between some people and some folks was going on at the coach door when a solemn person, riding into the inn, and seeing Miss Grave-airs, immediately accosted her with "Dear child, how do you?" She presently answered, "O papa, I am glad you have overtaken me."—"So am I," answered he; "for one of our coaches is just at hand; and, there being room for you in it, you shall go no farther in the stage unless you desire it."—"How can you imagine I should desire it?" says she; so, bidding Slipslop ride with her fellow, if she pleased, she took her father by the hand, who was just alighted, and walked with him into a room.
This lively conversation among a few people was happening at the coach door when a serious-looking man arrived at the inn and saw Miss Grave-airs. He immediately greeted her with, "Dear child, how are you?" She quickly replied, "Oh, papa, I’m so glad you caught up with me."—"So am I," he said, "because one of our coaches is just arriving, and since there’s room for you, you won’t have to continue on the stage unless you want to."—"How could you think I would want that?" she asked. So, telling Slipslop to ride with her companion if she wanted, she took her father’s hand, who had just gotten off, and walked with him into a room.
Adams instantly asked the coachman, in a whisper, "If he knew who the gentleman was?" The coachman answered, "He was now a gentleman, and kept his horse and man; but times are altered, master," said be; "I remember when he was no better born than myself."—"Ay! ay!" says Adams. "My father drove the squire's coach," answered he, "when that very man rode postillion; but he is now his steward; and a great gentleman." Adams then snapped his fingers, and cried, "He thought she was some such trollop."
Adams quickly asked the coachman in a whisper, "Do you know who that guy is?" The coachman replied, "He’s a gentleman now and has his own horse and servant; but times have changed, sir," he said. "I remember when he wasn’t better off than I am." — "Yeah! Yeah!" said Adams. "My father drove the squire’s coach," he replied, "when that same man was a postilion; but now he’s the steward and a big deal." Adams then snapped his fingers and exclaimed, "He thought she was some kind of floozy."
Adams made haste to acquaint Mrs Slipslop with this good news, as he imagined it; but it found a reception different from what he expected. The prudent gentlewoman, who despised the anger of Miss Grave-airs whilst she conceived her the daughter of a gentleman of small fortune, now she heard her alliance with the upper servants of a great family in her neighbourhood, began to fear her interest with the mistress. She wished she had not carried the dispute so far, and began to think of endeavouring to reconcile herself to the young lady before she left the inn; when, luckily, the scene at London, which the reader can scarce have forgotten, presented itself to her mind, and comforted her with such assurance, that she no longer apprehended any enemy with her mistress.
Adams rushed to tell Mrs. Slipslop the good news, or so he thought; but it was received quite differently than he expected. The sensible woman, who had looked down on Miss Grave-airs when she believed her to be the daughter of a gentleman with little money, now that she learned of her connection with the upper servants of a prominent family nearby, started to worry about her influence with the mistress. She regretted having taken the argument so far and began to consider trying to make peace with the young lady before she left the inn. Just then, she recalled the scene in London, which the reader can hardly have forgotten, and it reassured her to such an extent that she no longer feared any rivalry with her mistress.
Everything being now adjusted, the company entered the coach, which was just on its departure, when one lady recollected she had left her fan, a second her gloves, a third a snuff-box, and a fourth a smelling-bottle behind her; to find all which occasioned some delay and much swearing to the coachman.
Everything now sorted out, the group got into the coach, which was just about to leave, when one lady remembered she left her fan, another her gloves, a third a snuff box, and a fourth a scent bottle behind her; looking for all these things caused a delay and a lot of complaining to the coachman.
As soon as the coach had left the inn, the women all together fell to the character of Miss Grave-airs; whom one of them declared she had suspected to be some low creature, from the beginning of their journey, and another affirmed she had not even the looks of a gentlewoman: a third warranted she was no better than she should be; and, turning to the lady who had related the story in the coach, said, "Did you ever hear, madam, anything so prudish as her remarks? Well, deliver me from the censoriousness of such a prude." The fourth added, "O madam! all these creatures are censorious; but for my part, I wonder where the wretch was bred; indeed, I must own I have seldom conversed with these mean kind of people, so that it may appear stranger to me; but to refuse the general desire of a whole company had something in it so astonishing, that, for my part, I own I should hardly believe it if my own ears had not been witnesses to it."—"Yes, and so handsome a young fellow," cries Slipslop; "the woman must have no compulsion in her: I believe she is more of a Turk than a Christian; I am certain, if she had any Christian woman's blood in her veins, the sight of such a young fellow must have warmed it. Indeed, there are some wretched, miserable old objects, that turn one's stomach; I should not wonder if she had refused such a one; I am as nice as herself, and should have cared no more than herself for the company of stinking old fellows; but, hold up thy head, Joseph, thou art none of those; and she who hath not compulsion for thee is a Myhummetman, and I will maintain it." This conversation made Joseph uneasy as well as the ladies; who, perceiving the spirits which Mrs Slipslop was in (for indeed she was not a cup too low), began to fear the consequence; one of them therefore desired the lady to conclude the story. "Aye, madam," said Slipslop, "I beg your ladyship to give us that story you commensated in the morning;" which request that well-bred woman immediately complied with.
As soon as the coach left the inn, the women all started gossiping about Miss Grave-airs; one of them claimed she had suspected from the start that Miss Grave-airs was a low sort of person, while another insisted she didn’t even have the appearance of a gentlewoman. A third woman asserted that she was no better than she should be and turned to the lady who had shared the story in the coach, saying, "Did you ever hear anything as prudish as her comments? Honestly, I can't stand the judgmental attitude of such a prude." The fourth lady added, "Oh, madam! All these women are judgmental; but honestly, I’m curious about where that wretch was raised. I must admit I haven’t really interacted with people like her very much, so it seems even stranger to me. But to refuse the general wish of an entire group was so shocking that, personally, I can hardly believe it if I hadn’t witnessed it myself."—"Yes, and such a handsome young man," exclaimed Slipslop; "the woman must have no self-control: I’ve got to say she’s more of a Turk than a Christian; I’m certain that if she had even a drop of a Christian woman’s blood in her veins, the sight of such a young man would have stirred something in her. There are definitely some unfortunate old folks that make you want to gag; I wouldn't be surprised if she turned down one of those; I'm just as picky as she is and wouldn’t care any more than she would for the company of smelly old men; but, keep your chin up, Joseph; you’re not one of those. Anyone who doesn’t have feelings for you is a Myhummetman, and I stand by that." This conversation made Joseph uncomfortable, as well as the ladies, who noticed that Mrs. Slipslop was a bit tipsy (she had indeed had a few too many), and they started to worry about the outcome; so one of them urged the lady to finish the story. "Yes, madam," said Slipslop, "I kindly ask you to share that story you mentioned this morning," which the well-mannered woman promptly agreed to do.
CHAPTER VI.
Conclusion of the unfortunate jilt.
End of the sad breakup.
Leonora, having once broke through the bounds which custom and modesty impose on her sex, soon gave an unbridled indulgence to her passion. Her visits to Bellarmine were more constant, as well as longer, than his surgeon's: in a word, she became absolutely his nurse; made his water-gruel, administered him his medicines; and, notwithstanding the prudent advice of her aunt to the contrary, almost intirely resided in her wounded lover's apartment.
Leonora, having once broken through the limits that society and modesty placed on women, quickly let her passion run wild. She visited Bellarmine more often and stayed longer than his surgeon did; in fact, she became his personal nurse, making his gruel, giving him his medications, and, despite her aunt's wise advice against it, almost completely living in her injured lover's room.
The ladies of the town began to take her conduct under consideration: it was the chief topic of discourse at their tea-tables, and was very severely censured by the most part; especially by Lindamira, a lady whose discreet and starch carriage, together with a constant attendance at church three times a day, had utterly defeated many malicious attacks on her own reputation; for such was the envy that Lindamira's virtue had attracted, that, notwithstanding her own strict behaviour and strict enquiry into the lives of others, she had not been able to escape being the mark of some arrows herself, which, however, did her no injury; a blessing, perhaps, owed by her to the clergy, who were her chief male companions, and with two or three of whom she had been barbarously and unjustly calumniated.
The women of the town started to scrutinize her behavior: it became the main topic of conversation at their tea gatherings, and most of them criticized her harshly; especially Lindamira, a woman whose proper and stiff demeanor, along with her regular attendance at church three times a day, had completely deflected numerous spiteful attacks on her own reputation. So much was the envy that Lindamira's virtue drew that, despite her own strict conduct and her thorough examination of others' lives, she couldn't avoid becoming a target for some accusations herself, which, however, ended up causing her no harm; a blessing, perhaps, thanks to the clergy, who were her primary male associates, and with a couple of whom she had been cruelly and unjustly slandered.
"Not so unjustly neither, perhaps," says Slipslop; "for the clergy are men, as well as other folks."
"Maybe not so unfairly, after all," says Slipslop; "because clergy are people, just like everyone else."
The extreme delicacy of Lindamira's virtue was cruelly hurt by those freedoms which Leonora allowed herself: she said, "It was an affront to her sex; that she did not imagine it consistent with any woman's honour to speak to the creature, or to be seen in her company; and that, for her part, she should always refuse to dance at an assembly with her, for fear of contamination by taking her by the hand."
The fragile nature of Lindamira's virtue was painfully impacted by the liberties that Leonora took. She stated, "It’s an insult to our gender; I can't see how any woman can maintain her honor by speaking to that person or being seen with her. As for me, I will always refuse to dance with her at any gathering, afraid I might be tainted by holding her hand."
But to return to my story: as soon as Bellarmine was recovered, which was somewhat within a month from his receiving the wound, he set out, according to agreement, for Leonora's father's, in order to propose the match, and settle all matters with him touching settlements, and the like.
But to get back to my story: as soon as Bellarmine recovered, which was about a month after he got wounded, he headed out, as agreed, to Leonora's father's place to propose the match and work out all the details regarding settlements and similar matters.
A little before his arrival the old gentleman had received an intimation of the affair by the following letter, which I can repeat verbatim, and which, they say, was written neither by Leonora nor her aunt, though it was in a woman's hand. The letter was in these words:—
A little before he arrived, the old gentleman got a heads-up about the situation from the following letter, which I can quote exactly, and they say it wasn't written by Leonora or her aunt, even though it was in a woman's handwriting. The letter said:—
"SIR,—I am sorry to acquaint you that your daughter, Leonora, hath acted one of the basest as well as most simple parts with a young gentleman to whom she had engaged herself, and whom she hath (pardon the word) jilted for another of inferior fortune, notwithstanding his superior figure. You may take what measures you please on this occasion; I have performed what I thought my duty; as I have, though unknown to you, a very great respect for your family."
"SIR, — I regret to inform you that your daughter, Leonora, has behaved in one of the most despicable and naive ways with a young man she had committed to, and whom she has (forgive me for saying this) rejected for someone of lesser means, despite his better looks. You may take whatever actions you see fit regarding this matter; I have done what I felt was my duty, as I have, although you may not know it, a deep respect for your family."
The old gentleman did not give himself the trouble to answer this kind epistle; nor did he take any notice of it, after he had read it, till he saw Bellarmine. He was, to say the truth, one of those fathers who look on children as an unhappy consequence of their youthful pleasures; which, as he would have been delighted not to have had attended them, so was he no less pleased with any opportunity to rid himself of the incumbrance. He passed, in the world's language, as an exceeding good father; being not only so rapacious as to rob and plunder all mankind to the utmost of his power, but even to deny himself the conveniencies, and almost necessaries, of life; which his neighbours attributed to a desire of raising immense fortunes for his children: but in fact it was not so; he heaped up money for its own sake only, and looked on his children as his rivals, who were to enjoy his beloved mistress when he was incapable of possessing her, and which he would have been much more charmed with the power of carrying along with him; nor had his children any other security of being his heirs than that the law would constitute them such without a will, and that he had not affection enough for any one living to take the trouble of writing one.
The old man didn’t bother to reply to this kind letter, nor did he think much about it after reading it, until he saw Bellarmine. To be honest, he was one of those fathers who see children as an unfortunate result of their youthful pleasures; while he would have loved to not have had to deal with them, he was also quite happy to find ways to get rid of the burden. In the eyes of the world, he was considered a very good father, being so greedy that he would rob and exploit everyone to the fullest, even denying himself the comforts and almost the necessities of life. His neighbors thought this was because he wanted to accumulate a huge fortune for his children, but that wasn’t the case. He hoarded money for its own sake and viewed his kids as rivals who would enjoy his beloved treasure when he was unable to. He would have much preferred to take it with him; besides, his children had no real guarantee of being his heirs other than the law making them so without a will and his lack of affection for anyone that would prompt him to write one.
To this gentleman came Bellarmine, on the errand I have mentioned. His person, his equipage, his family, and his estate, seemed to the father to make him an advantageous match for his daughter: he therefore very readily accepted his proposals: but when Bellarmine imagined the principal affair concluded, and began to open the incidental matters of fortune, the old gentleman presently changed his countenance, saying, "He resolved never to marry his daughter on a Smithfield match; that whoever had love for her to take her would, when he died, find her share of his fortune in his coffers; but he had seen such examples of undutifulness happen from the too early generosity of parents, that he had made a vow never to part with a shilling whilst he lived." He commended the saying of Solomon, "He that spareth the rod spoileth the child;" but added, "he might have likewise asserted, That he that spareth the purse saveth the child." He then ran into a discourse on the extravagance of the youth of the age; whence he launched into a dissertation on horses; and came at length to commend those Bellarmine drove. That fine gentleman, who at another season would have been well enough pleased to dwell a little on that subject, was now very eager to resume the circumstance of fortune. He said, "He had a very high value for the young lady, and would receive her with less than he would any other whatever; but that even his love to her made some regard to worldly matters necessary; for it would be a most distracting sight for him to see her, when he had the honour to be her husband, in less than a coach and six." The old gentleman answered, "Four will do, four will do;" and then took a turn from horses to extravagance and from extravagance to horses, till he came round to the equipage again; whither he was no sooner arrived than Bellarmine brought him back to the point; but all to no purpose; he made his escape from that subject in a minute; till at last the lover declared, "That in the present situation of his affairs it was impossible for him, though he loved Leonora more than tout le monde, to marry her without any fortune." To which the father answered, "He was sorry that his daughter must lose so valuable a match; that, if he had an inclination, at present it was not in his power to advance a shilling: that he had had great losses, and been at great expenses on projects; which, though he had great expectation from them, had yet produced him nothing: that he did not know what might happen hereafter, as on the birth of a son, or such accident; but he would make no promise, or enter into any article, for he would not break his vow for all the daughters in the world."
Bellarmine approached the gentleman for the purpose I mentioned earlier. The gentleman saw Bellarmine's background, his wealth, and his status as a good match for his daughter, so he easily accepted his proposals. However, when Bellarmine thought the main issue was settled and started discussing financial matters, the old man immediately changed his expression. He stated that he would never marry off his daughter for a mere Smithfield match; whoever truly loved her would find her share of his fortune waiting for her when he passed away. He had witnessed too many cases of disobedience stemming from parents' premature generosity, so he vowed never to give away a penny while he was alive. He quoted Solomon, saying, "He that spareth the rod spoileth the child," and added, “he could also have said that he who spares the purse saves the child.” He then went into a rant about the extravagance of today’s youth, which led him to start discussing horses, eventually praising those that Bellarmine owned. Although the gentleman usually would have happily talked about that, he was now very keen to return the conversation to financial matters. He said he valued the young lady highly and would accept her with less wealth than he would for anyone else, but he felt that even his love for her required some financial consideration because it would be quite a sight for him to see her, whom he would have the honor to call his wife, in anything less than a coach and six horses. The old gentleman replied, "Four will do, four will do," and then bounced back and forth between conversations about horses and extravagance until he returned to the topic of the horses again. Just when he got back to that point, Bellarmine pulled him back to the financial discussion, but it was futile; the gentleman sidestepped that topic again in no time. Eventually, Bellarmine confessed that, given the current state of his affairs, he couldn’t marry Leonora, no matter how much he loved her, without any fortune. The father replied he was sorry his daughter would miss such a valuable match, but, at that moment, he couldn't offer a single shilling. He explained that he had faced significant losses and incurred large expenses on projects that, despite his high hopes, had yielded nothing. While he couldn't predict what might happen in the future, like the birth of a son or some other change, he wouldn't make any promises or enter into agreements because he wouldn’t break his vow for all the daughters in the world.
In short, ladies, to keep you no longer in suspense, Bellarmine, having tried every argument and persuasion which he could invent, and finding them all ineffectual, at length took his leave, but not in order to return to Leonora; he proceeded directly to his own seat, whence, after a few days' stay, he returned to Paris, to the great delight of the French and the honour of the English nation.
In short, ladies, to keep you from waiting any longer, Bellarmine, having tried every argument and persuasion he could think of and finding them all ineffective, eventually took his leave. However, he didn't go back to Leonora; instead, he went straight to his own place, and after staying there for a few days, he returned to Paris, much to the delight of the French and the honor of the English nation.
But as soon as he arrived at his home he presently despatched a messenger with the following epistle to Leonora:—
But as soon as he got home, he quickly sent a messenger with the following letter to Leonora:—
"ADORABLE AND CHARMANTE,—I am sorry to have the honour to tell you I am not the heureux person destined for your divine arms. Your papa hath told me so with a politesse not often seen on this side Paris. You may perhaps guess his manner of refusing me. Ah, mon Dieu! You will certainly believe me, madam, incapable myself of delivering this triste message, which I intend to try the French air to cure the consequences of. A jamais! Coeur! Ange! Au diable! If your papa obliges you to a marriage, I hope we shall see you at Paris; till when, the wind that flows from thence will be the warmest dans le monde, for it will consist almost entirely of my sighs. Adieu, ma princesse! Ah, l'amour!
ADORABLE AND CHARMING,—I'm sorry to have the honor of telling you that I am not the happy person destined for your divine embrace. Your father has informed me of this with a politeness rarely seen outside of Paris. You may perhaps guess how he declined my proposal. Oh, my God! You will surely believe me, madam, incapable of delivering this sad message, which I plan to try to remedy with some fresh French air. Forever! Heart! Angel! To hell! If your father forces you into a marriage, I hope we will see you in Paris; until then, the wind that blows from there will be the warmest in the world, as it will be full of my sighs. Goodbye, my princess! Ah, love!
"BELLARMINE."
"BELLARMINE."
I shall not attempt, ladies, to describe Leonora's condition when she received this letter. It is a picture of horror, which I should have as little pleasure in drawing as you in beholding. She immediately left the place where she was the subject of conversation and ridicule, and retired to that house I showed you when I began the story; where she hath ever since led a disconsolate life, and deserves, perhaps, pity for her misfortunes, more than our censure for a behaviour to which the artifices of her aunt very probably contributed, and to which very young women are often rendered too liable by that blameable levity in the education of our sex.
I won’t try to describe Leonora's state when she got this letter. It’s a horrifying image that I wouldn’t enjoy painting for you any more than you would enjoy seeing it. She immediately left the place where she was the topic of gossip and ridicule and went to that house I mentioned when I started the story; since then, she has lived a sorrowful life there and perhaps deserves more sympathy for her misfortunes than our judgment for a behavior that her aunt’s manipulations likely influenced, and that young women often face due to the irresponsible attitudes in how we educate our gender.
"If I was inclined to pity her," said a young lady in the coach, "it would be for the loss of Horatio; for I cannot discern any misfortune in her missing such a husband as Bellarmine."
"If I felt like feeling sorry for her," said a young woman in the coach, "it would be because of losing Horatio; because I can't see any real tragedy in her missing out on a husband like Bellarmine."
"Why, I must own," says Slipslop, "the gentleman was a little false-hearted; but howsumever, it was hard to have two lovers, and get never a husband at all. But pray, madam, what became of Our-asho?"
"Well, I have to admit," says Slipslop, "the guy was a bit deceptive; but still, it was tough to have two boyfriends and not end up with a husband at all. But please, ma'am, what happened to Our-asho?"
He remains, said the lady, still unmarried, and hath applied himself so strictly to his business, that he hath raised, I hear, a very considerable fortune. And what is remarkable, they say he never hears the name of Leonora without a sigh, nor hath ever uttered one syllable to charge her with her ill-conduct towards him.
He still isn't married, the lady said, and he's focused so intensely on his work that he's reportedly built up quite a significant fortune. What's interesting is that they say he never hears the name Leonora without sighing, and he hasn’t said a single word to blame her for how she treated him.
CHAPTER VII.
A very short chapter, in which parson Adams went a great way.
A very short chapter, where Parson Adams went a long way.
The lady, having finished her story, received the thanks of the company; and now Joseph, putting his head out of the coach, cried out, "Never believe me if yonder be not our parson Adams walking along without his horse!"—"On my word, and so he is," says Slipslop: "and as sure as twopence he hath left him behind at the inn." Indeed, true it is, the parson had exhibited a fresh instance of his absence of mind; for he was so pleased with having got Joseph into the coach, that he never once thought of the beast in the stable; and, finding his legs as nimble as he desired, he sallied out, brandishing a crabstick, and had kept on before the coach, mending and slackening his pace occasionally, so that he had never been much more or less than a quarter of a mile distant from it.
The lady finished her story and received the thanks of the group. Joseph, leaning out of the coach, exclaimed, "I swear, that’s our parson Adams walking along without his horse!" "You're right, it is," said Slipslop. "And I'll bet he left it behind at the inn." Indeed, it was true; the parson had shown yet another sign of his absent-mindedness. He was so happy to have gotten Joseph into the coach that he completely forgot about the horse in the stable. Once he found his legs were as spry as he wanted, he set off ahead of the coach, swinging a stick, occasionally speeding up and slowing down, keeping about a quarter of a mile ahead of it.
Mrs Slipslop desired the coachman to overtake him, which he attempted, but in vain; for the faster he drove the faster ran the parson, often crying out, "Aye, aye, catch me if you can;" till at length the coachman swore he would as soon attempt to drive after a greyhound, and, giving the parson two or three hearty curses, he cry'd, "Softly, softly, boys," to his horses, which the civil beasts immediately obeyed.
Mrs. Slipslop wanted the coachman to catch up with him, which he tried to do but couldn't. The faster he drove, the faster the parson ran, often shouting, "Hey, hey, try to catch me if you can." Eventually, the coachman swore he might as well try to chase a greyhound and, giving the parson a couple of strong curses, yelled, "Easy now, boys," to his horses, who immediately complied.
But we will be more courteous to our reader than he was to Mrs Slipslop; and, leaving the coach and its company to pursue their journey, we will carry our reader on after parson Adams, who stretched forwards without once looking behind him, till, having left the coach full three miles in his rear, he came to a place where, by keeping the extremest track to the right, it was just barely possible for a human creature to miss his way. This track, however, did he keep, as indeed he had a wonderful capacity at these kinds of bare possibilities, and, travelling in it about three miles over the plain, he arrived at the summit of a hill, whence looking a great way backwards, and perceiving no coach in sight, he sat himself down on the turf, and, pulling out his Aeschylus, determined to wait here for its arrival.
But we'll be more polite to our reader than he was to Mrs. Slipslop; and, leaving the coach and its passengers to continue on their journey, we'll follow parson Adams, who leaned forward without looking back even once until, having left the coach a solid three miles behind, he reached a spot where, by sticking to the farthest path to the right, it was just barely possible for anyone to get lost. However, he stuck to this path, as he had a talent for navigating these kinds of slim chances, and after traveling about three miles across the plain, he reached the top of a hill. From there, looking back a good distance and seeing no coach in sight, he sat down on the grass and pulled out his Aeschylus, deciding to wait for it to arrive.
He had not sat long here before a gun going off very near, a little startled him; he looked up and saw a gentleman within a hundred paces taking up a partridge which he had just shot.
He hadn't been sitting here long when a gun went off nearby, which startled him a little; he looked up and saw a man about a hundred paces away picking up a partridge that he had just shot.
Adams stood up and presented a figure to the gentleman which would have moved laughter in many; for his cassock had just again fallen down below his greatcoat, that is to say, it reached his knees, whereas the skirts of his greatcoat descended no lower than half-way down his thighs; but the gentleman's mirth gave way to his surprize at beholding such a personage in such a place.
Adams stood up and showed a figure to the gentleman that would have made many people laugh; his cassock had once again slipped down below his greatcoat, meaning it reached his knees, while the hem of his greatcoat only went halfway down his thighs. However, the gentleman’s amusement turned into surprise at seeing such a person in such a place.
Adams, advancing to the gentleman, told him he hoped he had good sport, to which the other answered, "Very little."—"I see, sir," says Adams, "you have smote one partridge;" to which the sportsman made no reply, but proceeded to charge his piece.
Adams, walking up to the man, said he hoped he was having a good time hunting, to which the man replied, "Not really."—"I see, sir," Adams said, "you’ve hit one partridge;" to which the hunter said nothing but went on loading his gun.
Whilst the gun was charging, Adams remained in silence, which he at last broke by observing that it was a delightful evening. The gentleman, who had at first sight conceived a very distasteful opinion of the parson, began, on perceiving a book in his hand and smoaking likewise the information of the cassock, to change his thoughts, and made a small advance to conversation on his side by saying, "Sir, I suppose you are not one of these parts?"
While the gun was charging, Adams stayed silent, finally speaking up to comment that it was a lovely evening. The gentleman, who initially had a very unfavorable impression of the parson, began to rethink his opinion when he noticed the book in Adams's hand and the cassock he was wearing. He made a small attempt to engage in conversation by saying, "Sir, I take it you’re not from around here?"
Adams immediately told him, "No; that he was a traveller, and invited by the beauty of the evening and the place to repose a little and amuse himself with reading."—"I may as well repose myself too," said the sportsman, "for I have been out this whole afternoon, and the devil a bird have I seen till I came hither."
Adams immediately told him, "No; I'm a traveler, and the beauty of the evening and this place invited me to relax a bit and enjoy some reading."—"I might as well relax too," said the sportsman, "since I've been out all afternoon and haven't seen a single bird until I got here."
"Perhaps then the game is not very plenty hereabouts?" cries Adams. "No, sir," said the gentleman: "the soldiers, who are quartered in the neighbourhood, have killed it all."—"It is very probable," cries Adams, "for shooting is their profession."—"Ay, shooting the game," answered the other; "but I don't see they are so forward to shoot our enemies. I don't like that affair of Carthagena; if I had been there, I believe I should have done other-guess things, d—n me: what's a man's life when his country demands it? a man who won't sacrifice his life for his country deserves to be hanged, d—n me." Which words he spoke with so violent a gesture, so loud a voice, so strong an accent, and so fierce a countenance, that he might have frightened a captain of trained bands at the head of his company; but Mr Adams was not greatly subject to fear; he told him intrepidly that he very much approved his virtue, but disliked his swearing, and begged him not to addict himself to so bad a custom, without which he said he might fight as bravely as Achilles did. Indeed he was charmed with this discourse; he told the gentleman he would willingly have gone many miles to have met a man of his generous way of thinking; that, if he pleased to sit down, he should be greatly delighted to commune with him; for, though he was a clergyman, he would himself be ready, if thereto called, to lay down his life for his country.
"Maybe there isn't much game around here?" Adams exclaims. "No, sir," replies the gentleman. "The soldiers stationed nearby have shot it all."—"That's very likely," Adams responds, "since shooting is their job."—"Yes, shooting game," the other man said; "but I don't see them eager to shoot our enemies. I don’t like that situation in Carthagena; if I had been there, I think I would have acted differently, damn it: what is a man's life worth when his country needs it? A man who won't sacrifice his life for his country deserves to be hanged, damn it." He spoke these words with such a dramatic gesture, loud voice, strong accent, and fierce expression that he could have intimidated a captain leading his troops; but Mr. Adams wasn't easily frightened. He boldly told him that he admired his virtue but didn’t like his swearing, and urged him to avoid such a bad habit, saying that without it, he could fight as bravely as Achilles. Indeed, he was quite taken with this conversation; he told the gentleman he would gladly have traveled miles to meet someone with his noble mindset; that if he wanted to sit down, he would be very pleased to talk with him because, although he was a clergyman, he would be willing, if called upon, to lay down his life for his country.
The gentleman sat down, and Adams by him; and then the latter began, as in the following chapter, a discourse which we have placed by itself, as it is not only the most curious in this but perhaps in any other book.
The gentleman sat down, and Adams took a seat next to him; then Adams started, as in the following chapter, a discussion that we've highlighted on its own because it's not only the most interesting in this book but perhaps in any other book as well.
CHAPTER VIII.
A notable dissertation by Mr Abraham Adams; wherein that gentleman appears in a political light.
A significant thesis by Mr. Abraham Adams; in which he presents himself in a political context.
"I do assure you, sir" (says he, taking the gentleman by the hand), "I am heartily glad to meet with a man of your kidney; for, though I am a poor parson, I will be bold to say I am an honest man, and would not do an ill thing to be made a bishop; nay, though it hath not fallen in my way to offer so noble a sacrifice, I have not been without opportunities of suffering for the sake of my conscience, I thank Heaven for them; for I have had relations, though I say it, who made some figure in the world; particularly a nephew, who was a shopkeeper and an alderman of a corporation. He was a good lad, and was under my care when a boy; and I believe would do what I bade him to his dying day. Indeed, it looks like extreme vanity in me to affect being a man of such consequence as to have so great an interest in an alderman; but others have thought so too, as manifestly appeared by the rector, whose curate I formerly was, sending for me on the approach of an election, and telling me, if I expected to continue in his cure, that I must bring my nephew to vote for one Colonel Courtly, a gentleman whom I had never heard tidings of till that instant. I told the rector I had no power over my nephew's vote (God forgive me for such prevarication!); that I supposed he would give it according to his conscience; that I would by no means endeavour to influence him to give it otherwise. He told me it was in vain to equivocate; that he knew I had already spoke to him in favour of esquire Fickle, my neighbour; and, indeed, it was true I had; for it was at a season when the church was in danger, and when all good men expected they knew not what would happen to us all. I then answered boldly, if he thought I had given my promise, he affronted me in proposing any breach of it. Not to be too prolix; I persevered, and so did my nephew, in the esquire's interest, who was chose chiefly through his means; and so I lost my curacy, Well, sir, but do you think the esquire ever mentioned a word of the church? Ne verbum quidem, ut ita dicam: within two years he got a place, and hath ever since lived in London; where I have been informed (but God forbid I should believe that,) that he never so much as goeth to church. I remained, sir, a considerable time without any cure, and lived a full month on one funeral sermon, which I preached on the indisposition of a clergyman; but this by the bye. At last, when Mr Fickle got his place, Colonel Courtly stood again; and who should make interest for him but Mr Fickle himself! that very identical Mr Fickle, who had formerly told me the colonel was an enemy to both the church and state, had the confidence to sollicit my nephew for him; and the colonel himself offered me to make me chaplain to his regiment, which I refused in favour of Sir Oliver Hearty, who told us he would sacrifice everything to his country; and I believe he would, except his hunting, which he stuck so close to, that in five years together he went but twice up to parliament; and one of those times, I have been told, never was within sight of the House. However, he was a worthy man, and the best friend I ever had; for, by his interest with a bishop, he got me replaced into my curacy, and gave me eight pounds out of his own pocket to buy me a gown and cassock, and furnish my house. He had our interest while he lived, which was not many years. On his death I had fresh applications made to me; for all the world knew the interest I had with my good nephew, who now was a leading man in the corporation; and Sir Thomas Booby, buying the estate which had been Sir Oliver's, proposed himself a candidate. He was then a young gentleman just come from his travels; and it did me good to hear him discourse on affairs which, for my part, I knew nothing of. If I had been master of a thousand votes he should have had them all. I engaged my nephew in his interest, and he was elected; and a very fine parliament-man he was. They tell me he made speeches of an hour long, and, I have been told, very fine ones; but he could never persuade the parliament to be of his opinion. Non omnia possumus omnes. He promised me a living, poor man! and I believe I should have had it, but an accident happened, which was, that my lady had promised it before, unknown to him. This, indeed, I never heard till afterwards; for my nephew, who died about a month before the incumbent, always told me I might be assured of it. Since that time, Sir Thomas, poor man, had always so much business, that he never could find leisure to see me. I believe it was partly my lady's fault too, who did not think my dress good enough for the gentry at her table. However, I must do him the justice to say he never was ungrateful; and I have always found his kitchen, and his cellar too, open to me: many a time, after service on a Sunday—for I preach at four churches—have I recruited my spirits with a glass of his ale. Since my nephew's death, the corporation is in other hands; and I am not a man of that consequence I was formerly. I have now no longer any talents to lay out in the service of my country; and to whom nothing is given, of him can nothing be required. However, on all proper seasons, such as the approach of an election, I throw a suitable dash or two into my sermons; which I have the pleasure to hear is not disagreeable to Sir Thomas and the other honest gentlemen my neighbours, who have all promised me these five years to procure an ordination for a son of mine, who is now near thirty, hath an infinite stock of learning, and is, I thank Heaven, of an unexceptionable life; though, as he was never at an university, the bishop refuses to ordain him. Too much care cannot indeed be taken in admitting any to the sacred office; though I hope he will never act so as to be a disgrace to any order, but will serve his God and his country to the utmost of his power, as I have endeavoured to do before him; nay, and will lay down his life whenever called to that purpose. I am sure I have educated him in those principles; so that I have acquitted my duty, and shall have nothing to answer for on that account. But I do not distrust him, for he is a good boy; and if Providence should throw it in his way to be of as much consequence in a public light as his father once was, I can answer for him he will use his talents as honestly as I have done."
"I assure you, sir," he said, shaking the gentleman's hand, "I'm really glad to meet someone like you. Even though I'm just a humble clergyman, I can confidently say I'm an honest man and wouldn't do anything wrong even for a chance to become a bishop. Although I haven't had the opportunity to make such a noble sacrifice, I've had my share of chances to suffer for what I believe in, and I thank Heaven for that. I have had relatives, although I say it, who were somewhat known in the world; particularly a nephew who was a shopkeeper and an alderman. He was a good kid and I raised him when he was young; I believe he would follow my guidance for the rest of his life. It might seem a bit vain of me to think I matter enough to have such a connection to an alderman, but others felt the same way. It became obvious when the rector I used to work for called me just before an election and told me that if I wanted to keep my position, I needed to get my nephew to vote for Colonel Courtly, a gentleman I had never heard of until that moment. I told the rector I had no control over my nephew's vote (God forgive me for bending the truth!); I assumed he would vote according to his conscience and that I wouldn’t try to influence him otherwise. He said it was pointless to pretend; he knew I had already spoken to my nephew in favor of Esquire Fickle, my neighbor, which was true because that was during a time the church was in danger, and everyone feared for what was to come. I then boldly responded that if he thought I had given my word, he insulted me by suggesting I would break it. To keep it brief, I stood firm, and my nephew did too, supporting Esquire Fickle, who was mostly elected because of his backing. So, I lost my position. Well, sir, do you think Esquire Fickle ever mentioned the church? Not even a word, I swear: within two years he got a new job and has been living in London ever since; I've heard (though I hope it's not true) that he doesn't even go to church. I was left without a position for quite some time, surviving for a whole month on a funeral sermon I delivered for an unwell clergyman—but back to the story. Eventually, after Mr. Fickle got his position, Colonel Courtly ran again; and who stepped up to support him but Mr. Fickle himself! The same Mr. Fickle who once told me that Colonel Courtly was against both the church and the state had the nerve to ask my nephew for his support. The colonel even offered me a position as chaplain for his regiment, which I turned down in favor of Sir Oliver Hearty, who claimed he would sacrifice everything for his country; and I believe he would—except for his hunting, which he was so dedicated to that in five years he only went to Parliament twice; and during one of those times, I heard he never even made it to the House. Still, he was a good man and the best friend I ever had. Through his influence with a bishop, he got me reinstated to my position and gave me eight pounds out of his own pocket to buy a gown and cassock and to help furnish my home. He looked out for us while he was alive, which wasn't for many years. After he passed, I had more requests come to me from everyone who knew about my good relationship with my nephew, who had become a prominent figure in the corporation. Sir Thomas Booby, having purchased the estate that belonged to Sir Oliver, put himself forward as a candidate. He was a young man just back from traveling, and it was refreshing to hear him talk about things I knew nothing about. If I had a thousand votes, I would have given them all to him. I got my nephew to support him, and he got elected; he was a very good parliament member. They say he made speeches lasting an hour, and I've heard they were quite impressive, but he could never sway the parliament to agree with him. Not everyone can do everything. He promised me a living—poor guy!—and I believe I would have received it, but an accident occurred: my lady had promised it to someone else, unbeknownst to him. I never found this out until later; my nephew, who died about a month before the current clergyman, always assured me I would get it. Since then, poor Sir Thomas has been so busy that he's never had time to see me. I think part of it was my lady's fault too; she didn’t think my attire was presentable for the gentry at her table. However, I must give him credit for never being ungrateful; I always found his kitchen and cellar welcoming. Many times, after service on a Sunday—because I preach at four churches—I’ve recharged my spirit with a glass of his ale. Since my nephew's passing, the corporation is under different control, and I’m not the important figure I once was. I no longer have talents to offer in service to my country; and to whom little is given, little is expected. Still, during appropriate times, especially around elections, I slip in a few relevant comments into my sermons, which I’m pleased to hear aren't unwelcome to Sir Thomas and my other honest neighbors, who have promised for five years to help ordain my son. He’s almost thirty now, has a wealth of knowledge, and thankfully, leads a good life; though since he’s never been to university, the bishop refuses to ordain him. Care should absolutely be taken when admitting anyone to sacred office; nevertheless, I hope he’ll never act in a way that would disgrace any order, but will serve God and his country to the best of his ability, just as I’ve tried to do before him—nay, and will lay down his life if necessary. I’m confident I’ve raised him with those principles; so I’ve done my part, and I’ll have nothing to answer for on that front. But I’m not worried about him; he’s a good kid. If by some chance he becomes as influential in public life as I once was, I can promise he’ll use his abilities as honorably as I have."
CHAPTER IX.
In which the gentleman discants on bravery and heroic virtue, till an unlucky accident puts an end to the discourse.
In which the gentleman talks about bravery and heroic virtue, until an unfortunate accident interrupts the conversation.
The gentleman highly commended Mr Adams for his good resolutions, and told him, "He hoped his son would tread in his steps;" adding, "that if he would not die for his country, he would not be worthy to live in it. I'd make no more of shooting a man that would not die for his country, than—
The gentleman praised Mr. Adams for his strong principles and said, "I hope his son will follow in his footsteps," adding, "that if he wouldn't sacrifice himself for his country, he wouldn't deserve to live in it. I wouldn't think twice about shooting someone who wouldn't die for their country, than—
"Sir," said he, "I have disinherited a nephew, who is in the army, because he would not exchange his commission and go to the West Indies. I believe the rascal is a coward, though he pretends to be in love forsooth. I would have all such fellows hanged, sir; I would have them hanged." Adams answered, "That would be too severe; that men did not make themselves; and if fear had too much ascendance in the mind, the man was rather to be pitied than abhorred; that reason and time might teach him to subdue it." He said, "A man might be a coward at one time, and brave at another. Homer," says he, "who so well understood and copied Nature, hath taught us this lesson; for Paris fights and Hector runs away. Nay, we have a mighty instance of this in the history of later ages, no longer ago than the 705th year of Rome, when the great Pompey, who had won so many battles and been honoured with so many triumphs, and of whose valour several authors, especially Cicero and Paterculus, have formed such elogiums; this very Pompey left the battle of Pharsalia before he had lost it, and retreated to his tent, where he sat like the most pusillanimous rascal in a fit of despair, and yielded a victory, which was to determine the empire of the world, to Caesar. I am not much travelled in the history of modern times, that is to say, these last thousand years; but those who are can, I make no question, furnish you with parallel instances." He concluded, therefore, that, had he taken any such hasty resolutions against his nephew, he hoped he would consider better, and retract them. The gentleman answered with great warmth, and talked much of courage and his country, till, perceiving it grew late, he asked Adams, "What place he intended for that night?" He told him, "He waited there for the stage-coach."—"The stage-coach, sir!" said the gentleman; "they are all passed by long ago. You may see the last yourself almost three miles before us."—"I protest and so they are," cries Adams; "then I must make haste and follow them." The gentleman told him, "he would hardly be able to overtake them; and that, if he did not know his way, he would be in danger of losing himself on the downs, for it would be presently dark; and he might ramble about all night, and perhaps find himself farther from his journey's end in the morning than he was now." He advised him, therefore, "to accompany him to his house, which was very little out of his way," assuring him "that he would find some country fellow in his parish who would conduct him for sixpence to the city where he was going." Adams accepted this proposal, and on they travelled, the gentleman renewing his discourse on courage, and the infamy of not being ready, at all times, to sacrifice our lives to our country. Night overtook them much about the same time as they arrived near some bushes; whence, on a sudden, they heard the most violent shrieks imaginable in a female voice. Adams offered to snatch the gun out of his companion's hand. "What are you doing?" said he. "Doing!" said Adams; "I am hastening to the assistance of the poor creature whom some villains are murdering." "You are not mad enough, I hope," says the gentleman, trembling: "do you consider this gun is only charged with shot, and that the robbers are most probably furnished with pistols loaded with bullets? This is no business of ours; let us make as much haste as possible out of the way, or we may fall into their hands ourselves." The shrieks now increasing, Adams made no answer, but snapt his fingers, and, brandishing his crabstick, made directly to the place whence the voice issued; and the man of courage made as much expedition towards his own home, whither he escaped in a very short time without once looking behind him; where we will leave him, to contemplate his own bravery, and to censure the want of it in others, and return to the good Adams, who, on coming up to the place whence the noise proceeded, found a woman struggling with a man, who had thrown her on the ground, and had almost overpowered her. The great abilities of Mr Adams were not necessary to have formed a right judgment of this affair on the first sight. He did not, therefore, want the entreaties of the poor wretch to assist her; but, lifting up his crabstick, he immediately levelled a blow at that part of the ravisher's head where, according to the opinion of the ancients, the brains of some persons are deposited, and which he had undoubtedly let forth, had not Nature (who, as wise men have observed, equips all creatures with what is most expedient for them) taken a provident care (as she always doth with those she intends for encounters) to make this part of the head three times as thick as those of ordinary men who are designed to exercise talents which are vulgarly called rational, and for whom, as brains are necessary, she is obliged to leave some room for them in the cavity of the skull; whereas, those ingredients being entirely useless to persons of the heroic calling, she hath an opportunity of thickening the bone, so as to make it less subject to any impression, or liable to be cracked or broken: and indeed, in some who are predestined to the command of armies and empires, she is supposed sometimes to make that part perfectly solid.
"Sir," he said, "I've cut off my nephew, who’s in the army, because he wouldn't give up his commission to go to the West Indies. I believe the guy is a coward, even though he pretends to be in love. I’d have all such fellows hanged, sir; I would have them hanged." Adams replied, "That would be too harsh; men don’t make themselves. If fear has too much control over someone’s mind, we should pity him rather than hate him. Reason and time might help him overcome it." He said, "A man might be a coward one moment and brave the next. Homer," he mentioned, "who understood and depicted Nature so well, taught us this lesson; for Paris fights and Hector runs away. We even have a powerful example from more recent history, no later than the 705th year of Rome, when the great Pompey, who won so many battles and had so many triumphs, and whose bravery several authors, especially Cicero and Paterculus, praised; this very Pompey left the battle of Pharsalia before he had lost it and retreated to his tent, where he sat like the most cowardly fool in despair, yielding a victory that would determine the empire of the world to Caesar. I’m not very well-versed in the history of modern times, meaning these past thousand years; but those who are could surely provide you with similar examples." He concluded that if he had made any hasty decisions about his nephew, he hoped he would reconsider and take them back. The gentleman responded passionately, talking a lot about courage and his country, until realizing it was getting late, he asked Adams, "Where do you plan to stay tonight?" Adams said, "I’m waiting here for the stagecoach."—"The stagecoach, sir!" the gentleman exclaimed; "they passed a long time ago. You can see the last one almost three miles ahead."—"I swear they have," cried Adams; "then I must hurry and follow them." The gentleman told him, "You’ll hardly catch up; and if you don’t know the way, you might get lost on the downs when it gets dark; you could wander around all night and end up farther from your destination in the morning than you are now." He advised him to go with him to his house, which was only a little out of his way, assuring him that he'd find a local guy who would take him for sixpence to the city he was headed to. Adams agreed to this plan, and they continued on, with the gentleman resuming his talk about courage and the shame of not being ready to sacrifice our lives for our country. Night fell around the same time they reached some bushes; suddenly, they heard the most violent screams imaginable from a woman. Adams offered to grab the gun from his companion’s hand. "What are you doing?" the gentleman asked. "Doing!" Adams replied; "I’m rushing to help the poor creature that some villains are trying to murder." "You can’t be serious," said the trembling gentleman: "do you realize this gun is only loaded with shot, while the robbers probably have pistols loaded with bullets? This is none of our business; let’s get out of here quickly, or we could end up in their hands ourselves." The screams grew louder, but Adams didn’t answer; he snapped his fingers and, brandishing his crabstick, headed straight toward the source of the voice, while the courageous man hurried home, quickly escaping without looking back. We’ll leave him there, reflecting on his own bravery and criticizing others' lack of it, and return to good old Adams, who, upon reaching the source of the noise, found a woman struggling with a man who had thrown her on the ground and was almost overpowering her. Adams didn’t need to be urged by the poor woman to help her; lifting up his crabstick, he swung it at the part of the attacker’s head where, according to the ancients, some people keep their brains. Had it not been for Nature (who, as wise men have noted, equips all creatures with what they need) taking care to make this part of the head three times as thick as that of ordinary men designed for rational abilities, leaving room for their brains in the skull; those who are not meant for rational pursuits have a thicker bone here, making it less susceptible to damage: and indeed, in some destined to lead armies and empires, it's said this part can be completely solid.
As a game cock, when engaged in amorous toying with a hen, if perchance he espies another cock at hand, immediately quits his female, and opposes himself to his rival, so did the ravisher, on the information of the crabstick, immediately leap from the woman and hasten to assail the man. He had no weapons but what Nature had furnished him with. However, he clenched his fist, and presently darted it at that part of Adams's breast where the heart is lodged. Adams staggered at the violence of the blow, when, throwing away his staff, he likewise clenched that fist which we have before commemorated, and would have discharged it full in the breast of his antagonist, had he not dexterously caught it with his left hand, at the same time darting his head (which some modern heroes of the lower class use, like the battering-ram of the ancients, for a weapon of offence; another reason to admire the cunningness of Nature, in composing it of those impenetrable materials); dashing his head, I say, into the stomach of Adams, he tumbled him on his back; and, not having any regard to the laws of heroism, which would have restrained him from any farther attack on his enemy till he was again on his legs, he threw himself upon him, and, laying hold on the ground with his left hand, he with his right belaboured the body of Adams till he was weary, and indeed till he concluded (to use the language of fighting) "that he had done his business;" or, in the language of poetry, "that he had sent him to the shades below;" in plain English, "that he was dead."
As a gamecock, when flirting with a hen, if he happens to spot another rooster nearby, he drops the female immediately and confronts his rival. Similarly, the assailant, upon hearing from the crabstick, sprang from the woman and rushed to attack the man. He had no weapons except for what nature gave him. However, he clenched his fist and lunged it towards Adams's chest where the heart is located. Adams staggered from the force of the blow, and throwing away his staff, he clenched the fist we mentioned earlier, ready to land a punch on his opponent’s chest, but his rival skillfully caught it with his left hand. At the same time, he slammed his head—like a modern lower-class hero using it as a weapon, akin to the ancient battering-ram—into Adams's stomach, knocking him on his back. Ignoring the rules of combat, which would have required him to wait until Adams stood up again before attacking, he jumped on him, grabbing the ground with his left hand and beating Adams with his right fist until he was exhausted, concluding, to put it in fighter’s terms, "that he had finished him," or, in poetic language, "that he had sent him to the afterlife;" in straightforward terms, "that he was dead."
But Adams, who was no chicken, and could bear a drubbing as well as any boxing champion in the universe, lay still only to watch his opportunity; and now, perceiving his antagonist to pant with his labours, he exerted his utmost force at once, and with such success that he overturned him, and became his superior; when, fixing one of his knees in his breast, he cried out in an exulting voice, "It is my turn now;" and, after a few minutes' constant application, he gave him so dexterous a blow just under his chin that the fellow no longer retained any motion, and Adams began to fear he had struck him once too often; for he often asserted "he should be concerned to have the blood of even the wicked upon him."
But Adams, who was no novice and could take a beating as well as any boxing champion out there, lay still just to wait for his chance; and now, seeing that his opponent was breathing heavily from the effort, he used all his strength at once, and with such success that he knocked him over and took control; then, pressing one of his knees into the guy's chest, he shouted triumphantly, "It's my turn now;" and, after a few minutes of focused effort, he landed a precise punch right under his chin that left the guy motionless, making Adams worry that he might have hit him one time too many; because he often said, "I would feel terrible to have the blood of even the wicked on my hands."
Adams got up and called aloud to the young woman. "Be of good cheer, damsel," said he, "you are no longer in danger of your ravisher, who, I am terribly afraid, lies dead at my feet; but God forgive me what I have done in defence of innocence!" The poor wretch, who had been some time in recovering strength enough to rise, and had afterwards, during the engagement, stood trembling, being disabled by fear even from running away, hearing her champion was victorious, came up to him, but not without apprehensions even of her deliverer; which, however, she was soon relieved from by his courteous behaviour and gentle words. They were both standing by the body, which lay motionless on the ground, and which Adams wished to see stir much more than the woman did, when he earnestly begged her to tell him "by what misfortune she came, at such a time of night, into so lonely a place." She acquainted him, "She was travelling towards London, and had accidentally met with the person from whom he had delivered her, who told her he was likewise on his journey to the same place, and would keep her company; an offer which, suspecting no harm, she had accepted; that he told her they were at a small distance from an inn where she might take up her lodging that evening, and he would show her a nearer way to it than by following the road; that if she had suspected him (which she did not, he spoke so kindly to her), being alone on these downs in the dark, she had no human means to avoid him; that, therefore, she put her whole trust in Providence, and walked on, expecting every moment to arrive at the inn; when on a sudden, being come to those bushes, he desired her to stop, and after some rude kisses, which she resisted, and some entreaties, which she rejected, he laid violent hands on her, and was attempting to execute his wicked will, when, she thanked G—, he timely came up and prevented him." Adams encouraged her for saying she had put her whole trust in Providence, and told her, "He doubted not but Providence had sent him to her deliverance, as a reward for that trust. He wished indeed he had not deprived the wicked wretch of life, but G—'s will be done;" said, "He hoped the goodness of his intention would excuse him in the next world, and he trusted in her evidence to acquit him in this." He was then silent, and began to consider with himself whether it would be properer to make his escape, or to deliver himself into the hands of justice; which meditation ended as the reader will see in the next chapter.
Adams got up and called out to the young woman. "Don’t worry, miss," he said, "you’re no longer in danger from your attacker, who I fear lies dead at my feet; but God forgive me for what I've done in defense of innocence!" The poor girl, who had taken a while to regain enough strength to stand and had been shaking during the fight, unable to even run away, approached him when she heard her hero had won. However, she still felt a bit uneasy about her rescuer; thankfully, his polite demeanor and kind words soon reassured her. They stood by the body, which lay still on the ground, while Adams felt more eager to see it move than the woman did. He earnestly asked her, "What misfortune brought you to such a lonely place at this hour?" She explained, "I was traveling to London and happened to meet the man you saved me from. He told me he was also going to the same place and offered to keep me company; not suspecting any danger, I accepted. He said we were close to an inn where I could spend the night and that he would show me a shortcut instead of taking the road. I didn’t suspect him—he spoke so kindly to me. Being alone in the dark on these hills, I had no way to escape him, so I put all my trust in fate and kept walking, expecting to reach the inn at any moment. Then suddenly, when we got to those bushes, he asked me to stop. After some unwanted kisses, which I resisted, and his pleas that I rejected, he grabbed me and was trying to force his will on me when, thank God, you showed up just in time to stop him." Adams praised her for having trusted in fate and told her, "I believe fate sent me to rescue you as a reward for that trust. I wish I hadn’t taken the life of that wicked man, but God’s will be done." He said, "I hope the goodness of my intentions will justify me in the next life, and I trust your testimony will clear me in this one." He then fell silent, contemplating whether it would be better to flee or to turn himself in to the authorities; this reflection led to the conclusion you will see in the next chapter.
CHAPTER X.
Giving an account of the strange catastrophe of the preceding adventure, which drew poor Adams into fresh calamities; and who the woman was who owed the preservation of her chastity to his victorious arm.
Recounting the odd disaster of the previous adventure, which led poor Adams into new troubles; and who the woman was that owed her virtue to his triumphant strength.
The silence of Adams, added to the darkness of the night and loneliness of the place, struck dreadful apprehension into the poor woman's mind; she began to fear as great an enemy in her deliverer as he had delivered her from; and as she had not light enough to discover the age of Adams, and the benevolence visible in his countenance, she suspected he had used her as some very honest men have used their country; and had rescued her out of the hands of one rifler in order to rifle her himself. Such were the suspicions she drew from his silence; but indeed they were ill-grounded. He stood over his vanquished enemy, wisely weighing in his mind the objections which might be made to either of the two methods of proceeding mentioned in the last chapter, his judgment sometimes inclining to the one, and sometimes to the other; for both seemed to him so equally advisable and so equally dangerous, that probably he would have ended his days, at least two or three of them, on that very spot, before he had taken any resolution; at length he lifted up his eyes, and spied a light at a distance, to which he instantly addressed himself with Heus tu, traveller, heus tu! He presently heard several voices, and perceived the light approaching toward him. The persons who attended the light began some to laugh, others to sing, and others to hollow, at which the woman testified some fear (for she had concealed her suspicions of the parson himself); but Adams said, "Be of good cheer, damsel, and repose thy trust in the same Providence which hath hitherto protected thee, and never will forsake the innocent." These people, who now approached, were no other, reader, than a set of young fellows, who came to these bushes in pursuit of a diversion which they call bird-batting. This, if you are ignorant of it (as perhaps if thou hast never travelled beyond Kensington, Islington, Hackney, or the Borough, thou mayst be), I will inform thee, is performed by holding a large clap-net before a lanthorn, and at the same time beating the bushes; for the birds, when they are disturbed from their places of rest, or roost, immediately make to the light, and so are inticed within the net. Adams immediately told them what happened, and desired them to hold the lanthorn to the face of the man on the ground, for he feared he had smote him fatally. But indeed his fears were frivolous; for the fellow, though he had been stunned by the last blow he received, had long since recovered his senses, and, finding himself quit of Adams, had listened attentively to the discourse between him and the young woman; for whose departure he had patiently waited, that he might likewise withdraw himself, having no longer hopes of succeeding in his desires, which were moreover almost as well cooled by Mr Adams as they could have been by the young woman herself had he obtained his utmost wish. This fellow, who had a readiness at improving any accident, thought he might now play a better part than that of a dead man; and, accordingly, the moment the candle was held to his face he leapt up, and, laying hold on Adams, cried out, "No, villain, I am not dead, though you and your wicked whore might well think me so, after the barbarous cruelties you have exercised on me. Gentlemen," said he, "you are luckily come to the assistance of a poor traveller, who would otherwise have been robbed and murdered by this vile man and woman, who led me hither out of my way from the high-road, and both falling on me have used me as you see." Adams was going to answer, when one of the young fellows cried, "D—n them, let's carry them both before the justice." The poor woman began to tremble, and Adams lifted up his voice, but in vain. Three or four of them laid hands on him; and one holding the lanthorn to his face, they all agreed he had the most villainous countenance they ever beheld; and an attorney's clerk, who was of the company, declared he was sure he had remembered him at the bar. As to the woman, her hair was dishevelled in the struggle, and her nose had bled; so that they could not perceive whether she was handsome or ugly, but they said her fright plainly discovered her guilt. And searching her pockets, as they did those of Adams, for money, which the fellow said he had lost, they found in her pocket a purse with some gold in it, which abundantly convinced them, especially as the fellow offered to swear to it. Mr Adams was found to have no more than one halfpenny about him. This the clerk said "was a great presumption that he was an old offender, by cunningly giving all the booty to the woman." To which all the rest readily assented.
The silence of Adams, combined with the darkness of the night and the isolation of the area, filled the poor woman with dread; she started to see her rescuer as a potential enemy, as much as the one he had saved her from. Without enough light to assess Adams's age and the kindness on his face, she worried that he had freed her from one thief only to rob her himself. Such were her suspicions from his silence; however, they were unfounded. He stood over his defeated opponent, thoughtfully considering the pros and cons of the two courses of action discussed in the last chapter, his mind shifting between the two strategies since both seemed equally wise and equally risky. He likely would have spent a couple of days right there before making any decision; finally, he lifted his eyes and spotted a light in the distance, which he called to with Heus tu, traveller, heus tu! He soon heard several voices and saw the light moving toward him. The people carrying the light began to laugh, sing, and shout, which frightened the woman (since she had hidden her suspicions about Adams); but he said, "Don’t be afraid, miss, and trust in the same Providence that has protected you so far and will never abandon the innocent." The approaching group turned out to be a bunch of young guys headed to the bushes to engage in a pastime known as bird-batting. If you're unfamiliar with it (which might be the case if you've never traveled beyond Kensington, Islington, Hackney, or the Borough), let me explain: it's done by holding a large clap-net in front of a lantern while beating the bushes; when the birds are startled from their resting spots, they fly toward the light and are drawn into the net. Adams quickly informed them of what happened and asked them to shine the lantern on the man on the ground, fearing he may have hurt him fatally. His fears were unwarranted; although the man had been knocked out by the last blow, he had long since regained his senses and listened closely to the conversation between Adams and the woman. He had patiently waited for her to leave before he planned to make his escape, having lost hope of achieving his desires, which Mr. Adams had nearly extinguished just as much as the woman could have if she had granted his greatest wish. This guy, who was quick to seize any opportunity, figured he could play a better role than that of a dead man and, as soon as the candle was shone on his face, leapt up and grabbed Adams, shouting, "No, you scoundrel, I’m not dead, though you and your wicked woman might think I am after the brutal treatment you've both given me. Gentlemen," he said, "you've come just in time to rescue a poor traveler who would have been robbed and killed by this vile man and woman, who led me away from the main road and attacked me." Adams was about to respond when one of the young men yelled, "Damn them, let's take them both to the justice." The poor woman started to shake, and Adams raised his voice, but it was useless. Three or four of them grabbed him, and one held the lantern up to his face, and they all agreed he had the most villainous look they'd ever seen; an attorney's clerk in the group claimed he recognized him from the court. As for the woman, her hair was a mess from the struggle, and her nose was bleeding, so they couldn't tell if she was attractive or unattractive, but her frightened expression clearly suggested her guilt. While searching her pockets, as they did Adams's, for the money the man claimed he had lost, they discovered a purse with gold in her pocket, which convinced them easily, especially since the man offered to swear it was hers. Mr. Adams was found to have only a halfpenny on him. The clerk remarked that "this is a strong indication he’s an old offender, cleverly passing all the loot to the woman." To which everyone else readily agreed.
This accident promising them better sport than what they had proposed, they quitted their intention of catching birds, and unanimously resolved to proceed to the justice with the offenders. Being informed what a desperate fellow Adams was, they tied his hands behind him; and, having hid their nets among the bushes, and the lanthorn being carried before them, they placed the two prisoners in their front, and then began their march; Adams not only submitting patiently to his own fate, but comforting and encouraging his companion under her sufferings.
This accident promised them more excitement than what they had planned, so they decided to abandon their intention of catching birds and agreed to take the offenders to the justice. Knowing how dangerous Adams was, they tied his hands behind him. After hiding their nets in the bushes and having someone carry the lantern in front, they put the two prisoners at the front and began their march. Adams not only accepted his fate patiently but also comforted and encouraged his companion during her suffering.
Whilst they were on their way the clerk informed the rest that this adventure would prove a very beneficial one; for that they would all be entitled to their proportions of £80 for apprehending the robbers. This occasioned a contention concerning the parts which they had severally borne in taking them; one insisting he ought to have the greatest share, for he had first laid his hands on Adams; another claiming a superior part for having first held the lanthorn to the man's face on the ground, by which, he said, "the whole was discovered." The clerk claimed four-fifths of the reward for having proposed to search the prisoners, and likewise the carrying them before the justice: he said, "Indeed, in strict justice, he ought to have the whole." These claims, however, they at last consented to refer to a future decision, but seemed all to agree that the clerk was entitled to a moiety. They then debated what money should be allotted to the young fellow who had been employed only in holding the nets. He very modestly said, "That he did not apprehend any large proportion would fall to his share, but hoped they would allow him something; he desired them to consider that they had assigned their nets to his care, which prevented him from being as forward as any in laying hold of the robbers" (for so those innocent people were called); "that if he had not occupied the nets, some other must;" concluding, however, "that he should be contented with the smallest share imaginable, and should think that rather their bounty than his merit." But they were all unanimous in excluding him from any part whatever, the clerk particularly swearing, "If they gave him a shilling they might do what they pleased with the rest; for he would not concern himself with the affair." This contention was so hot, and so totally engaged the attention of all the parties, that a dexterous nimble thief, had he been in Mr Adams's situation, would have taken care to have given the justice no trouble that evening. Indeed, it required not the art of a Sheppard to escape, especially as the darkness of the night would have so much befriended him; but Adams trusted rather to his innocence than his heels, and, without thinking of flight, which was easy, or resistance (which was impossible, as there were six lusty young fellows, besides the villain himself, present), he walked with perfect resignation the way they thought proper to conduct him.
While they were on their way, the clerk told everyone else that this adventure would turn out to be quite profitable, as they would each get a share of £80 for catching the robbers. This led to an argument about the roles each of them had played in capturing them; one insisted he should get the largest share for being the first to grab Adams, while another claimed a bigger part for holding the lantern up to the man’s face on the ground, saying it was that moment that "uncovered the whole thing." The clerk insisted he deserved four-fifths of the reward for suggesting they search the prisoners and for taking them before the justice. He declared, "Honestly, by right, I should get it all." Eventually, they agreed to settle the claims later but all seemed to agree that the clerk deserved half of it. They then discussed how much money should go to the young man who had only helped by holding the nets. He modestly said, "I don’t expect a big share, but I hope you’ll give me something; remember you assigned your nets to me, which kept me from being as proactive as anyone else in catching the robbers” (as those innocent folks were called); “if I hadn’t been occupied with the nets, someone else would have been." He concluded, however, "that he would be happy with the smallest share possible and would consider it more of their generosity than his contribution." But they all agreed to exclude him completely, with the clerk particularly swearing, "If you give him a shilling, you can do whatever you want with the rest; I won’t get involved in this." This argument was so heated and held everyone’s attention so completely that a clever, nimble thief in Mr. Adams's position would have ensured that the justice had no trouble that evening. In fact, it didn't take a master thief to escape, especially since the darkness of the night would have helped him; but Adams relied more on his innocence than on his ability to run away, and without thinking of escaping, which would have been easy, or resisting (which was impossible since there were six strong young men in addition to the villain himself), he walked with complete acceptance along the path they chose for him.
Adams frequently vented himself in ejaculations during their journey; at last, poor Joseph Andrews occurring to his mind, he could not refrain sighing forth his name, which being heard by his companion in affliction, she cried with some vehemence, "Sure I should know that voice; you cannot certainly, sir, be Mr Abraham Adams?"—"Indeed, damsel," says he, "that is my name; there is something also in your voice which persuades me I have heard it before."—"La! sir," says she, "don't you remember poor Fanny?"—"How, Fanny!" answered Adams: "indeed I very well remember you; what can have brought you hither?"—"I have told you, sir," replied she, "I was travelling towards London; but I thought you mentioned Joseph Andrews; pray what is become of him?"—"I left him, child, this afternoon," said Adams, "in the stage-coach, in his way towards our parish, whither he is going to see you."—"To see me! La, sir," answered Fanny, "sure you jeer me; what should he be going to see me for?"—"Can you ask that?" replied Adams. "I hope, Fanny, you are not inconstant; I assure you he deserves much better of you."—"La! Mr Adams," said she, "what is Mr Joseph to me? I am sure I never had anything to say to him, but as one fellow-servant might to another."—"I am sorry to hear this," said Adams; "a virtuous passion for a young man is what no woman need be ashamed of. You either do not tell me truth, or you are false to a very worthy man." Adams then told her what had happened at the inn, to which she listened very attentively; and a sigh often escaped from her, notwithstanding her utmost endeavours to the contrary; nor could she prevent herself from asking a thousand questions, which would have assured any one but Adams, who never saw farther into people than they desired to let him, of the truth of a passion she endeavoured to conceal. Indeed, the fact was, that this poor girl, having heard of Joseph's misfortune, by some of the servants belonging to the coach which we have formerly mentioned to have stopt at the inn while the poor youth was confined to his bed, that instant abandoned the cow she was milking, and, taking with her a little bundle of clothes under her arm, and all the money she was worth in her own purse, without consulting any one, immediately set forward in pursuit of one whom, notwithstanding her shyness to the parson, she loved with inexpressible violence, though with the purest and most delicate passion. This shyness, therefore, as we trust it will recommend her character to all our female readers, and not greatly surprize such of our males as are well acquainted with the younger part of the other sex, we shall not give ourselves any trouble to vindicate.
Adams often expressed his feelings in exclamations during their journey; finally, the thought of poor Joseph Andrews crossed his mind, and he couldn't help but sigh his name. Hearing this, his companion exclaimed, "I should definitely know that voice; you can’t be Mr. Abraham Adams, can you?"—"Yes, young lady," he replied, "that is my name; there's something about your voice that makes me think I’ve heard it before."—"Oh my! Sir," she said, "don’t you remember poor Fanny?"—"Fanny!" exclaimed Adams. "I certainly remember you; what brings you here?"—"I told you, sir," she responded, "I was traveling to London, but I thought you mentioned Joseph Andrews; what’s happened to him?"—"I left him, dear, this afternoon," said Adams, "in the stagecoach, on his way to our parish, where he’s going to see you."—"To see me! Oh my! Sir," Fanny replied, "surely you’re joking; why would he want to see me?"—"Can you even ask that?" Adams answered. "I hope, Fanny, you aren't being unfaithful; I promise you he deserves much better from you."—"Oh Mr. Adams," she said, "what is Mr. Joseph to me? I’m sure I’ve never had anything to do with him, except as one fellow servant might with another."—"I’m sorry to hear that," said Adams. "A virtuous attraction for a young man is something no woman should be ashamed of. Either you’re not telling me the truth, or you’re being untrue to a very decent man." Adams then recounted what had happened at the inn, which she listened to very intently. A sigh often escaped her despite her efforts to hold it back, and she couldn’t stop herself from asking a thousand questions that would have convinced anyone but Adams, who never looked deeper into people than they wanted him to, of a passion she tried to hide. The truth was, this poor girl, having learned of Joseph's misfortune from some of the servants of the coach that had stopped at the inn while the poor youth was stuck in bed, immediately abandoned the cow she was milking, took a small bundle of clothes under her arm, and grabbed all the money she had in her purse. Without consulting anyone, she set off in pursuit of someone she loved with intense but pure and delicate feelings, despite her shyness towards the parson. This shyness, we believe, will endear her to all our female readers and will not greatly surprise those male readers who are familiar with the younger members of the opposite sex, so we won’t bother trying to justify it.
CHAPTER XI.
What happened to them while before the justice. A chapter very full of learning.
What happened to them before they faced justice. A chapter full of valuable lessons.
Their fellow-travellers were so engaged in the hot dispute concerning the division of the reward for apprehending these innocent people, that they attended very little to their discourse. They were now arrived at the justice's house, and had sent one of his servants in to acquaint his worship that they had taken two robbers and brought them before him. The justice, who was just returned from a fox-chase, and had not yet finished his dinner, ordered them to carry the prisoners into the stable, whither they were attended by all the servants in the house, and all the people in the neighbourhood, who flocked together to see them with as much curiosity as if there was something uncommon to be seen, or that a rogue did not look like other people.
Their fellow travelers were so caught up in a heated argument about how to split the reward for capturing these innocent people that they hardly paid attention to their conversation. They had now arrived at the justice's house and sent one of his servants inside to inform him that they had caught two robbers and brought them before him. The justice, who had just returned from a fox hunt and hadn't finished his dinner yet, told them to take the prisoners to the stable. There, they were surrounded by all the servants in the house and everyone from the neighborhood, who gathered to see them with as much curiosity as if there was something extraordinary to witness, or as if a criminal looked different from everyone else.
The justice, now being in the height of his mirth and his cups, bethought himself of the prisoners; and, telling his company he believed they should have good sport in their examination, he ordered them into his presence. They had no sooner entered the room than he began to revile them, saying, "That robberies on the highway were now grown so frequent, that people could not sleep safely in their beds, and assured them they both should be made examples of at the ensuing assizes." After he had gone on some time in this manner, he was reminded by his clerk, "That it would be proper to take the depositions of the witnesses against them." Which he bid him do, and he would light his pipe in the meantime. Whilst the clerk was employed in writing down the deposition of the fellow who had pretended to be robbed, the justice employed himself in cracking jests on poor Fanny, in which he was seconded by all the company at table. One asked, "Whether she was to be indicted for a highwayman?" Another whispered in her ear, "If she had not provided herself a great belly, he was at her service." A third said, "He warranted she was a relation of Turpin." To which one of the company, a great wit, shaking his head, and then his sides, answered, "He believed she was nearer related to Turpis;" at which there was an universal laugh. They were proceeding thus with the poor girl, when somebody, smoking the cassock peeping forth from under the greatcoat of Adams, cried out, "What have we here, a parson?" "How, sirrah," says the justice, "do you go robbing in the dress of a clergyman? let me tell you your habit will not entitle you to the benefit of the clergy." "Yes," said the witty fellow, "he will have one benefit of clergy, he will be exalted above the heads of the people;" at which there was a second laugh. And now the witty spark, seeing his jokes take, began to rise in spirits; and, turning to Adams, challenged him to cap verses, and, provoking him by giving the first blow, he repeated—
The judge, enjoying himself thoroughly with his drinks, suddenly remembered the prisoners and told his friends that he thought their questioning would be entertaining. He called them into the room. As soon as they entered, he started berating them, saying, "Robberies on the highway have become so common that people can’t even sleep peacefully in their beds, and I assure you both will be made examples of at the upcoming trial." After he had gone on like this for a while, his clerk reminded him, "It would be appropriate to take the statements from the witnesses against them." The judge agreed and said he would smoke his pipe in the meantime. While the clerk was busy writing down the statement from the person who claimed to have been robbed, the judge entertained himself by making jokes about poor Fanny, with the rest of the guests joining in. One asked, "Is she being charged as a highway robber?" Another whispered to her, "If she didn't have a big belly, he would take her out." A third said, "I bet she's related to Turpin." To which one of the guests, a real comedian, shook his head and then his sides, replying, "I think she's more closely related to Turpis," causing everyone to burst into laughter. They were continuing to poke fun at the poor girl when someone spotted the collar of Adams' cassock peeking out from under his greatcoat and shouted, "What do we have here, a priest?" "What’s this?" the judge said. "Are you robbing people while dressed as a clergyman? Let me tell you, your outfit won't grant you the benefit of the clergy." "Oh yes," replied the witty guy, "he'll get one benefit, he'll be raised above the heads of the crowd," prompting another round of laughter. Now feeling encouraged by the laughs, the clever guy turned to Adams and challenged him to a poetry duel, teasing him by delivering the first line.
"Molle meum levibus cord est vilebile telis."
"My soft heart is easily pierced by light arrows."
Upon which Adams, with a look full of ineffable contempt, told him, "He deserved scourging for his pronunciation." The witty fellow answered, "What do you deserve, doctor, for not being able to answer the first time? Why, I'll give one, you blockhead, with an S.
Upon which Adams, with a look full of unimaginable contempt, said to him, "You deserve to be punished for your pronunciation." The clever guy replied, "What do you deserve, doctor, for not being able to answer the first time? Well, I'll give one, you fool, with an S."
"'Si licet, ut fulvum spectatur in ignibus haurum.'
"'If allowed, let the golden eagle be seen in the flames.'
"What, canst not with an M neither? Thou art a pretty fellow for a parson! Why didst not steal some of the parson's Latin as well as his gown?" Another at the table then answered, "If he had, you would have been too hard for him; I remember you at the college a very devil at this sport; I have seen you catch a freshman, for nobody that knew you would engage with you." "I have forgot those things now," cried the wit. "I believe I could have done pretty well formerly. Let's see, what did I end with?—an M again—aye—
"What, can’t you even do an M? You’re quite the character for a priest! Why didn’t you swipe some of the priest’s Latin along with his robe?" Another person at the table then replied, "If he had, you would have given him a tough time; I remember you in college—always a devil at this game; I’ve seen you trap a freshman, because no one who knew you would dare to take you on." "I’ve forgotten those things now," the witty one exclaimed. "I think I could have held my own back then. Let's see, what did I finish with?—an M again—yeah—
"'Mars, Bacchus, Apollo, virorum.'
"'Mars, Bacchus, Apollo, men.'
I could have done it once." "Ah! evil betide you, and so you can now," said the other: "nobody in this country will undertake you." Adams could hold no longer: "Friend," said he, "I have a boy not above eight years old who would instruct thee that the last verse runs thus:—
I could have done it once." "Ah! shame on you, and you can now," replied the other: "nobody in this country will take you on." Adams couldn't hold back any longer: "Friend," he said, "I have a boy who's not more than eight years old who would teach you that the last verse goes like this:—
"'Ut sunt Divorum, Mars, Bacchus, Apollo, virorum.'"
"'As for the gods, Mars, Bacchus, Apollo, of men.'"
"I'll hold thee a guinea of that," said the wit, throwing the money on the table. "And I'll go your halves," cries the other. "Done," answered Adams; but upon applying to his pocket he was forced to retract, and own he had no money about him; which set them all a-laughing, and confirmed the triumph of his adversary, which was not moderate, any more than the approbation he met with from the whole company, who told Adams he must go a little longer to school before he attempted to attack that gentleman in Latin.
"I'll bet you a guinea on that," said the witty one, tossing the money on the table. "I'll match your bet," shouted the other. "It's a deal," replied Adams; but when he checked his pocket, he had to take it back and admit he didn't have any money on him, which made everyone burst out laughing and confirmed his opponent's victory, which was anything but modest, just like the praise he received from the entire group, who told Adams he needed to go to school a bit longer before trying to take on that guy in Latin.
The clerk, having finished the depositions, as well of the fellow himself, as of those who apprehended the prisoners, delivered them to the justice; who, having sworn the several witnesses without reading a syllable, ordered his clerk to make the mittimus.
The clerk, after completing the statements from both the suspect and the people who arrested the prisoners, handed them over to the judge; who, without reading a word, swore in the various witnesses and instructed his clerk to prepare the commitment order.
Adams then said, "He hoped he should not be condemned unheard." "No, no," cries the justice, "you will be asked what you have to say for yourself when you come on your trial: we are not trying you now; I shall only commit you to gaol: if you can prove your innocence at size, you will be found ignoramus, and so no harm done." "Is it no punishment, sir, for an innocent man to lie several months in gaol?" cries Adams: "I beg you would at least hear me before you sign the mittimus." "What signifies all you can say?" says the justice: "is it not here in black and white against you? I must tell you you are a very impertinent fellow to take up so much of my time. So make haste with his mittimus."
Adams then said, "I hope I won't be judged without being heard." "No, no," the judge shouted, "you'll have the chance to defend yourself when your trial comes up; we're not trying you right now. I'm just going to send you to jail. If you can prove your innocence later, they’ll find you not guilty, and nothing will be lost." "Isn't it a punishment, sir, for an innocent man to spend several months in jail?" Adams exclaimed. "I ask you to at least listen to me before you sign the order." "What does it matter what you say?" the judge replied. "Isn't it clearly stated against you? I have to say you're being very rude to take up so much of my time. Now hurry up with his order."
The clerk now acquainted the justice that among other suspicious things, as a penknife, &c., found in Adams's pocket, they had discovered a book written, as he apprehended, in cyphers; for no one could read a word in it. "Ay," says the justice, "the fellow may be more than a common robber, he may be in a plot against the Government. Produce the book." Upon which the poor manuscript of Aeschylus, which Adams had transcribed with his own hand, was brought forth; and the justice, looking at it, shook his head, and, turning to the prisoner, asked the meaning of those cyphers. "Cyphers?" answered Adams, "it is a manuscript of Aeschylus." "Who? who?" said the justice. Adams repeated, "Aeschylus." "That is an outlandish name," cried the clerk. "A fictitious name rather, I believe," said the justice. One of the company declared it looked very much like Greek. "Greek?" said the justice; "why, 'tis all writing." "No," says the other, "I don't positively say it is so; for it is a very long time since I have seen any Greek." "There's one," says he, turning to the parson of the parish, who was present, "will tell us immediately." The parson, taking up the book, and putting on his spectacles and gravity together, muttered some words to himself, and then pronounced aloud—"Ay, indeed, it is a Greek manuscript; a very fine piece of antiquity. I make no doubt but it was stolen from the same clergyman from whom the rogue took the cassock." "What did the rascal mean by his Aeschylus?" says the justice. "Pooh!" answered the doctor, with a contemptuous grin, "do you think that fellow knows anything of this book? Aeschylus! ho! ho! I see now what it is—a manuscript of one of the fathers. I know a nobleman who would give a great deal of money for such a piece of antiquity. Ay, ay, question and answer. The beginning is the catechism in Greek. Ay, ay, Pollaki toi: What's your name?"—"Ay, what's your name?" says the justice to Adams; who answered, "It is Aeschylus, and I will maintain it."—"Oh! it is," says the justice: "make Mr Aeschylus his mittimus. I will teach you to banter me with a false name."
The clerk informed the judge that among other suspicious items, like a penknife, found in Adams's pocket, they had discovered a book that he suspected was written in code, as no one could read a word of it. "Yes," said the judge, "this guy might be more than just a common thief; he could be involved in a conspiracy against the Government. Bring the book here." Then the poor manuscript of Aeschylus, which Adams had copied by hand, was presented. The judge looked at it, shook his head, and asked the prisoner what the code meant. "Code?" Adams replied, "It's a manuscript of Aeschylus." "Who? Who?" asked the judge. Adams repeated, "Aeschylus." "That’s a strange name," exclaimed the clerk. "More like a fake name, I believe," said the judge. One person in the group said it looked a lot like Greek. "Greek?" said the judge; "but it's all writing." "No," replied the other, "I can't be sure; it's been a long time since I’ve seen any Greek." "There's one," he said, turning to the parish parson, who was present, "who can tell us right away." The parson picked up the book, put on his glasses and a serious look, muttered some words to himself, and then declared loudly, "Yes, indeed, it’s a Greek manuscript; a very fine piece of antiquity. I have no doubt it was stolen from the clergyman from whom this thief took the cassock." "What did this scoundrel mean by his Aeschylus?" asked the judge. "Pah!" replied the doctor with a dismissive grin, "do you really think this guy knows anything about this book? Aeschylus! Ha! Now I see what it is—a manuscript of one of the church fathers. I know a nobleman who would pay a lot for such an antique. Yes, yes, question and answer. The beginning is the catechism in Greek. Yes, yes, Pollaki toi: What's your name?"—"Yes, what's your name?" the judge asked Adams, who responded, "It is Aeschylus, and I stand by that."—"Oh! it is," said the judge: "make Mr. Aeschylus's mittimus. I'll show you not to mock me with a false name."
One of the company, having looked steadfastly at Adams, asked him, "If he did not know Lady Booby?" Upon which Adams, presently calling him to mind, answered in a rapture, "O squire! are you there? I believe you will inform his worship I am innocent."—"I can indeed say," replied the squire, "that I am very much surprized to see you in this situation:" and then, addressing himself to the justice, he said, "Sir, I assure you Mr Adams is a clergyman, as he appears, and a gentleman of a very good character. I wish you would enquire a little farther into this affair; for I am convinced of his innocence."—"Nay," says the justice, "if he is a gentleman, and you are sure he is innocent, I don't desire to commit him, not I: I will commit the woman by herself, and take your bail for the gentleman: look into the book, clerk, and see how it is to take bail—come—and make the mittimus for the woman as fast as you can."—"Sir," cries Adams, "I assure you she is as innocent as myself."—"Perhaps," said the squire, "there may be some mistake! pray let us hear Mr Adams's relation."—"With all my heart," answered the justice; "and give the gentleman a glass to wet his whistle before he begins. I know how to behave myself to gentlemen as well as another. Nobody can say I have committed a gentleman since I have been in the commission." Adams then began the narrative, in which, though he was very prolix, he was uninterrupted, unless by several hums and hahs of the justice, and his desire to repeat those parts which seemed to him most material. When he had finished, the justice, who, on what the squire had said, believed every syllable of his story on his bare affirmation, notwithstanding the depositions on oath to the contrary, began to let loose several rogues and rascals against the witness, whom he ordered to stand forth, but in vain; the said witness, long since finding what turn matters were likely to take, had privily withdrawn, without attending the issue. The justice now flew into a violent passion, and was hardly prevailed with not to commit the innocent fellows who had been imposed on as well as himself. He swore, "They had best find out the fellow who was guilty of perjury, and bring him before him within two days, or he would bind them all over to their good behaviour." They all promised to use their best endeavours to that purpose, and were dismissed. Then the justice insisted that Mr Adams should sit down and take a glass with him; and the parson of the parish delivered him back the manuscript without saying a word; nor would Adams, who plainly discerned his ignorance, expose it. As for Fanny, she was, at her own request, recommended to the care of a maid-servant of the house, who helped her to new dress and clean herself.
One of the men, staring intently at Adams, asked him, "Do you know Lady Booby?" Adams, suddenly recalling her, replied excitedly, "Oh, squire! You’re here! I hope you can tell the judge I’m innocent."—"I can indeed say," the squire responded, "that I’m very surprised to see you in this situation." He then addressed the justice, saying, "Sir, I assure you Mr. Adams is a clergyman, as he appears, and has a very good reputation. I wish you’d investigate this matter a bit more; I’m convinced of his innocence."—"Well," the justice said, "if he’s a gentleman, and you’re sure he’s innocent, I don’t want to commit him. I will commit the woman alone and take your bail for the gentleman. Clerk, look in the book and see the process for taking bail—come on—and prepare the warrant for the woman as quickly as you can."—"Sir," Adams exclaimed, "I assure you she’s as innocent as I am."—"Perhaps there’s some misunderstanding! Let’s hear Mr. Adams’s account," the squire suggested. —"Absolutely," the justice replied; "and give the gentleman a glass to wet his whistle before he starts. I know how to treat gentlemen just fine. No one can say I’ve ever committed a gentleman since I’ve been on the commission." Adams then began his story, and although he went on a bit, he was uninterrupted except for a few mutterings from the justice and his requests to repeat the most important parts. When he finished, the justice, believing every word of Adams’s account based solely on the squire’s assurance, despite the sworn testimonies against it, started to accuse various troublemakers against the witness, ordering them to step forward, but it was useless; the witness, sensing how things would turn out, had quietly slipped away without waiting for the outcome. The justice then flew into a rage, almost deciding to commit the innocent folks who had been fooled just like him. He swore, "They’d better find the person guilty of perjury and bring him before me within two days, or I’ll bind them all over to keep the peace." They all promised to do their best and were dismissed. Then the justice insisted that Mr. Adams sit down and have a drink with him; the parish priest returned the manuscript without a word, and Adams, recognizing the other’s ignorance, didn’t expose it. As for Fanny, she was, at her own request, put in the care of a maid from the house, who helped her get new clothes and clean up.
The company in the parlour had not been long seated before they were alarmed with a horrible uproar from without, where the persons who had apprehended Adams and Fanny had been regaling, according to the custom of the house, with the justice's strong beer. These were all fallen together by the ears, and were cuffing each other without any mercy. The justice himself sallied out, and with the dignity of his presence soon put an end to the fray. On his return into the parlour, he reported, "That the occasion of the quarrel was no other than a dispute to whom, if Adams had been convicted, the greater share of the reward for apprehending him had belonged." All the company laughed at this, except Adams, who, taking his pipe from his mouth, fetched a deep groan, and said, "He was concerned to see so litigious a temper in men. That he remembered a story something like it in one of the parishes where his cure lay:—There was," continued he, "a competition between three young fellows for the place of the clerk, which I disposed of, to the best of my abilities, according to merit; that is, I gave it to him who had the happiest knack at setting a psalm. The clerk was no sooner established in his place than a contention began between the two disappointed candidates concerning their excellence; each contending on whom, had they two been the only competitors, my election would have fallen. This dispute frequently disturbed the congregation, and introduced a discord into the psalmody, till I was forced to silence them both. But, alas! the litigious spirit could not be stifled; and, being no longer able to vent itself in singing, it now broke forth in fighting. It produced many battles (for they were very near a match), and I believe would have ended fatally, had not the death of the clerk given me an opportunity to promote one of them to his place; which presently put an end to the dispute, and entirely reconciled the contending parties." Adams then proceeded to make some philosophical observations on the folly of growing warm in disputes in which neither party is interested. He then applied himself vigorously to smoaking; and a long silence ensued, which was at length broke by the justice, who began to sing forth his own praises, and to value himself exceedingly on his nice discernment in the cause which had lately been before him. He was quickly interrupted by Mr Adams, between whom and his worship a dispute now arose, whether he ought not, in strictness of law, to have committed him, the said Adams; in which the latter maintained he ought to have been committed, and the justice as vehemently held he ought not. This had most probably produced a quarrel (for both were very violent and positive in their opinions), had not Fanny accidentally heard that a young fellow was going from the justice's house to the very inn where the stage-coach in which Joseph was, put up. Upon this news, she immediately sent for the parson out of the parlour. Adams, when he found her resolute to go (though she would not own the reason, but pretended she could not bear to see the faces of those who had suspected her of such a crime), was as fully determined to go with her; he accordingly took leave of the justice and company: and so ended a dispute in which the law seemed shamefully to intend to set a magistrate and a divine together by the ears.
The group in the parlor hadn’t been seated for long before they were startled by a terrible commotion from outside, where the people who had arrested Adams and Fanny were enjoying the justice's strong beer, as per the house tradition. They had all started fighting, trading blows without any mercy. The justice himself stepped outside and, with his dignified presence, quickly ended the fight. When he returned to the parlor, he reported, "The argument started over who would have received the larger share of the reward if Adams had been convicted." Everyone laughed at this, except for Adams, who, pulling his pipe from his mouth, let out a deep groan and said, "I’m troubled to see such a litigious nature in men. It reminds me of a story from one of the parishes where I served: there were three young guys competing for the position of clerk, and I did my best to choose based on merit. I gave it to the one who was best at leading a psalm. As soon as the new clerk took his position, a dispute arose between the two other candidates over who was superior each claiming that, had it been just the two of them, I would have chosen them. This disagreement often disrupted the congregation and caused discord in the singing until I had to quiet them both. But alas! The argumentative spirit couldn’t be suppressed; and since they could no longer express it through song, it erupted into fighting. Many battles ensued (since they were evenly matched), and I believe it would have ended badly had not the clerk’s death provided me the chance to promote one of them, which promptly resolved the dispute and reunited the two parties." Adams then went on to make some philosophical comments about the foolishness of getting worked up over arguments in which neither side has a stake. He then focused intently on smoking; a long silence followed, which was eventually broken by the justice, who began boasting about himself and praising his keen judgment in the recent case. He was quickly interrupted by Mr. Adams, leading to an argument about whether the justice should have, strictly speaking, committed him, Adams. Adams insisted that he should have been committed, while the justice strongly argued the opposite. This likely would have turned into a quarrel (as both were quite passionate and certain in their beliefs) if Fanny hadn’t accidentally heard that a young man was heading from the justice's house to the very inn where Joseph was staying. Upon hearing this, she immediately called the parson out of the parlor. When Adams saw her determined to leave (though she wouldn’t admit the reason, claiming she couldn’t stand to see the faces of those who had suspected her of such a crime), he was just as determined to go with her. He took his leave of the justice and the group, thus ending a dispute that seemed shamefully intent on pitting a magistrate against a divine.
CHAPTER XII.
A very delightful adventure, as well to the persons concerned as to the good-natured reader.
A very enjoyable adventure, both for the people involved and for the kind-hearted reader.
Adams, Fanny, and the guide, set out together about one in the morning, the moon being then just risen. They had not gone above a mile before a most violent storm of rain obliged them to take shelter in an inn, or rather alehouse, where Adams immediately procured himself a good fire, a toast and ale, and a pipe, and began to smoke with great content, utterly forgetting everything that had happened.
Adams, Fanny, and the guide set out together around one in the morning, with the moon just risen. They hadn't gone more than a mile when a severe rainstorm forced them to seek refuge in an inn, or more like a pub, where Adams quickly got himself a cozy fire, some toast and ale, and a pipe, and he began to smoke happily, completely forgetting everything that had happened.
Fanny sat likewise down by the fire; but was much more impatient at the storm. She presently engaged the eyes of the host, his wife, the maid of the house, and the young fellow who was their guide; they all conceived they had never seen anything half so handsome; and indeed, reader, if thou art of an amorous hue, I advise thee to skip over the next paragraph; which, to render our history perfect, we are obliged to set down, humbly hoping that we may escape the fate of Pygmalion; for if it should happen to us, or to thee, to be struck with this picture, we should be perhaps in as helpless a condition as Narcissus, and might say to ourselves, Quod petis est nusquam. Or, if the finest features in it should set Lady ——'s image before our eyes, we should be still in as bad a situation, and might say to our desires, Coelum ipsum petimus stultitia.
Fanny also sat down by the fire, but she was much more restless about the storm. She quickly caught the attention of the host, his wife, the maid, and the young man who was their guide; they all thought they had never seen anyone so beautiful. And indeed, reader, if you have a romantic nature, I suggest you skip the next paragraph; which, to make our story complete, we feel compelled to include, hoping that we can avoid the fate of Pygmalion; for if it should happen to us, or to you, to be captivated by this image, we might find ourselves as helpless as Narcissus, and could say to ourselves, Quod petis est nusquam. Or, if the most attractive features in it should bring Lady ——'s image to our minds, we would still be in a similarly unfortunate situation, and might say to our desires, Coelum ipsum petimus stultitia.
Fanny was now in the nineteenth year of her age; she was tall and delicately shaped; but not one of those slender young women who seem rather intended to hang up in the hall of an anatomist than for any other purpose. On the contrary, she was so plump that she seemed bursting through her tight stays, especially in the part which confined her swelling breasts. Nor did her hips want the assistance of a hoop to extend them. The exact shape of her arms denoted the form of those limbs which she concealed; and though they were a little reddened by her labour, yet, if her sleeve slipped above her elbow, or her handkerchief discovered any part of her neck, a whiteness appeared which the finest Italian paint would be unable to reach. Her hair was of a chesnut brown, and nature had been extremely lavish to her of it, which she had cut, and on Sundays used to curl down her neck, in the modern fashion. Her forehead was high, her eyebrows arched, and rather full than otherwise. Her eyes black and sparkling; her nose just inclining to the Roman; her lips red and moist, and her underlip, according to the opinion of the ladies, too pouting. Her teeth were white, but not exactly even. The small-pox had left one only mark on her chin, which was so large, it might have been mistaken for a dimple, had not her left cheek produced one so near a neighbour to it, that the former served only for a foil to the latter. Her complexion was fair, a little injured by the sun, but overspread with such a bloom that the finest ladies would have exchanged all their white for it: add to these a countenance in which, though she was extremely bashful, a sensibility appeared almost incredible; and a sweetness, whenever she smiled, beyond either imitation or description. To conclude all, she had a natural gentility, superior to the acquisition of art, and which surprized all who beheld her.
Fanny was now nineteen years old; she was tall and delicately shaped, but not one of those slender young women who seem more like a figure in an anatomy book than anything else. On the contrary, she was so plump that she looked like she was about to burst out of her tight corset, especially around her full breasts. Her hips were naturally curvy and didn’t need a hoop skirt to enhance them. The exact shape of her arms hinted at the desirable figure she hid, and although they were a bit reddened from work, if her sleeve slipped above her elbow or her handkerchief slipped down revealing part of her neck, a softness appeared that even the finest Italian makeup couldn’t replicate. Her hair was chestnut brown, and nature had generously blessed her with it; she had cut it and on Sundays curled it down her neck in the trendy style. She had a high forehead, arched brows that were fuller than not, bright black eyes that sparkled, a nose that slightly resembled a Roman one, and red, moist lips with the lower lip being considered too pouty by the ladies. Her teeth were white, but not perfectly even. The smallpox had left one noticeable mark on her chin, large enough to be mistaken for a dimple, if her left cheek didn’t have one so close that the former merely highlighted the latter. Her complexion was fair, slightly tanned by the sun, but covered with such a rosy hue that even the finest ladies would trade all their whiteness for it. Additionally, she had a face that showed extreme shyness, yet alongside it, an almost unbelievable sensitivity, and a sweetness that shone through her smile that defied imitation or description. To sum it all up, she possessed a natural elegance that surpassed learned skills, stunning everyone who looked at her.
This lovely creature was sitting by the fire with Adams, when her attention was suddenly engaged by a voice from an inner room, which sung the following song:—
This beautiful creature was sitting by the fire with Adams when her attention was suddenly caught by a voice from another room that sang the following song:—
THE SONG.
Say, Chloe, where must the swain stray
Who is by thy beauties undone?
To wash their remembrance away,
To what distant Lethe must run?
The wretch who is sentenced to die
May escape, and leave justice behind;
From his country perhaps he may fly,
But oh! can he fly from his mind?
O rapture! unthought of before,
To be thus of Chloe possess'd;
Nor she, nor no tyrant's hard power,
Her image can tear from my breast.
But felt not Narcissus more joy,
With his eyes he beheld his loved charms?
Yet what he beheld the fond boy
More eagerly wish'd in his arms.
How can it thy dear image be
Which fills thus my bosom with woe?
Can aught bear resemblance to thee
Which grief and not joy can bestow?
This counterfeit snatch from my heart,
Ye pow'rs, tho' with torment I rave,
Tho' mortal will prove the fell smart:
I then shall find rest in my grave.
Ah, see the dear nymph o'er the plain
Come smiling and tripping along!
A thousand Loves dance in her train,
The Graces around her all throng.
To meet her soft Zephyrus flies,
And wafts all the sweets from the flowers,
Ah, rogue I whilst he kisses her eyes,
More sweets from her breath he devours.
My soul, whilst I gaze, is on fire:
But her looks were so tender and kind,
My hope almost reach'd my desire,
And left lame despair far behind.
Transported with madness, I flew,
And eagerly seized on my bliss;
Her bosom but half she withdrew,
But half she refused my fond kiss.
Advances like these made me bold;
I whisper'd her—Love, we're alone.—
The rest let immortals unfold;
No language can tell but their own.
Ah, Chloe, expiring, I cried,
How long I thy cruelty bore!
Ah, Strephon, she blushing replied,
You ne'er was so pressing before.
THE SONG.
Say, Chloe, where must the guy wander
Who is undone by your beauty?
To wash away their memory,
To what distant Lethe must he run?
The miserable one who is sentenced to die
May escape and leave justice behind;
He might flee his country,
But oh! can he escape from his mind?
O bliss! never thought of before,
To be possessed by Chloe like this;
Neither she nor any tyrant's harsh power,
Can tear her image from my heart.
But didn’t Narcissus feel more joy,
When he gazed at his beloved reflection?
Yet what he saw, the infatuated boy
Wished even more to hold in his arms.
How can it be your dear image,
That fills my heart with such sorrow?
Can anything resemble you
Which brings grief instead of joy?
Take this counterfeit from my heart,
You powers, though I rave in torment,
Though mortal pain will prove the awful sting:
I will find rest in my grave.
Ah, look at the dear nymph across the field
Smiling and skipping along!
A thousand Loves dance in her wake,
The Graces gather around her.
To meet her, soft Zephyrus flies,
And carries all the sweet scents from the flowers,
Ah, rogue! while he kisses her eyes,
He devours more sweetness from her breath.
My soul, as I gaze, is on fire:
But her looks were so gentle and kind,
My hope nearly reached my desire,
Leaving behind lame despair.
Transported with madness, I leapt,
And eagerly grabbed my bliss;
She withdrew her bosom just halfway,
But half she denied my longing kiss.
Advances like these made me bold;
I whispered to her—Love, we’re alone.—
The rest let the immortals reveal;
No words can express what they know.
Ah, Chloe, as I cry out, dying,
How long I have endured your cruelty!
Ah, Strephon, she replied, blushing,
You’ve never been so insistent before.
Adams had been ruminating all this time on a passage in Aeschylus, without attending in the least to the voice, though one of the most melodious that ever was heard, when, casting his eyes on Fanny, he cried out, "Bless us, you look extremely pale!"—"Pale! Mr Adams," says she; "O Jesus!" and fell backwards in her chair. Adams jumped up, flung his Aeschylus into the fire, and fell a-roaring to the people of the house for help. He soon summoned every one into the room, and the songster among the rest; but, O reader! when this nightingale, who was no other than Joseph Andrews himself, saw his beloved Fanny in the situation we have described her, canst thou conceive the agitations of his mind? If thou canst not, waive that meditation to behold his happiness, when, clasping her in his arms, he found life and blood returning into her cheeks: when he saw her open her beloved eyes, and heard her with the softest accent whisper, "Are you Joseph Andrews?"—"Art thou my Fanny?" he answered eagerly: and, pulling her to his heart, he imprinted numberless kisses on her lips, without considering who were present.
Adams had been thinking about a passage in Aeschylus the whole time, not paying any attention to the voice, even though it was one of the most beautiful sounds ever heard. When he glanced at Fanny, he exclaimed, "Wow, you look really pale!" — "Pale? Mr. Adams," she said, "Oh my God!" and fell back in her chair. Adams jumped up, threw his Aeschylus into the fire, and called out for help. He quickly gathered everyone into the room, including the singer; but, oh reader! when this nightingale, who was none other than Joseph Andrews himself, saw his beloved Fanny in that state, can you imagine the turmoil in his mind? If you can't, just set that thought aside to witness his joy when, holding her in his arms, he felt life and color returning to her cheeks. When he saw her open her beloved eyes and heard her softly whisper, "Are you Joseph Andrews?" — "Is that you, my Fanny?" he replied eagerly, and pulling her close, he showered countless kisses on her lips, not caring who was around.
If prudes are offended at the lusciousness of this picture, they may take their eyes off from it, and survey parson Adams dancing about the room in a rapture of joy. Some philosophers may perhaps doubt whether he was not the happiest of the three: for the goodness of his heart enjoyed the blessings which were exulting in the breasts of both the other two, together with his own. But we shall leave such disquisitions, as too deep for us, to those who are building some favourite hypothesis, which they will refuse no metaphysical rubbish to erect and support: for our part, we give it clearly on the side of Joseph, whose happiness was not only greater than the parson's, but of longer duration: for as soon as the first tumults of Adams's rapture were over he cast his eyes towards the fire, where Aeschylus lay expiring; and immediately rescued the poor remains, to wit, the sheepskin covering, of his dear friend, which was the work of his own hands, and had been his inseparable companion for upwards of thirty years.
If prudes are offended by the richness of this scene, they can look away and watch Parson Adams dancing around the room in sheer joy. Some philosophers might wonder if he was the happiest of the three since his kind heart could appreciate the blessings that were shining in the hearts of both others, along with his own. But we'll leave those deep discussions to those who enjoy building their favorite theories, using any metaphysical nonsense to support them: for our part, we clearly side with Joseph, whose happiness was not only greater than the parson's but also lasted longer. As soon as the initial excitement of Adams's joy faded, he turned his gaze to the fire, where Aeschylus lay dying; he quickly rescued the poor remains—the sheepskin cover—of his dear friend, which he had made himself and had been his constant companion for over thirty years.
Fanny had no sooner perfectly recovered herself than she began to restrain the impetuosity of her transports; and, reflecting on what she had done and suffered in the presence of so many, she was immediately covered with confusion; and, pushing Joseph gently from her, she begged him to be quiet, nor would admit of either kiss or embrace any longer. Then, seeing Mrs Slipslop, she curtsied, and offered to advance to her; but that high woman would not return her curtsies; but, casting her eyes another way, immediately withdrew into another room, muttering, as she went, she wondered who the creature was.
Fanny had barely gotten herself together when she started to hold back her overwhelming feelings. Reflecting on what she had done and experienced in front of so many people, she immediately felt embarrassed. Gently pushing Joseph away, she asked him to be quiet and refused any more kisses or embraces. Then, spotting Mrs. Slipslop, she curtsied and tried to approach her, but that proud woman wouldn't return her curtsy. Instead, she turned her gaze away and quickly left for another room, muttering as she went that she wondered who that girl was.
CHAPTER XIII.
A dissertation concerning high people and low people, with Mrs Slipslop's departure in no very good temper of mind, and the evil plight in which she left Adams and his company.
A thesis about high-ranking people and low-ranking people, featuring Mrs. Slipslop leaving in a pretty bad mood and the difficult situation she left Adams and his group in.
It will doubtless seem extremely odd to many readers, that Mrs Slipslop, who had lived several years in the same house with Fanny, should, in a short separation, utterly forget her. And indeed the truth is, that she remembered her very well. As we would not willingly, therefore, that anything should appear unnatural in this our history, we will endeavour to explain the reasons of her conduct; nor do we doubt being able to satisfy the most curious reader that Mrs Slipslop did not in the least deviate from the common road in this behaviour; and, indeed, had she done otherwise, she must have descended below herself, and would have very justly been liable to censure.
It might seem really strange to many readers that Mrs. Slipslop, who had lived in the same house as Fanny for several years, would completely forget her after a short separation. But the truth is, she remembered her quite well. Since we definitely don’t want anything in our story to seem unnatural, we’ll try to explain her behavior; and we’re sure we can convince even the most curious reader that Mrs. Slipslop wasn’t acting out of the ordinary at all. In fact, if she had behaved differently, it would have been beneath her, and she would have rightly faced criticism.
Be it known then, that the human species are divided into two sorts of people, to wit, high people and low people. As by high people I would not be understood to mean persons literally born higher in their dimensions than the rest of the species, nor metaphorically those of exalted characters or abilities; so by low people I cannot be construed to intend the reverse. High people signify no other than people of fashion, and low people those of no fashion. Now, this word fashion hath by long use lost its original meaning, from which at present it gives us a very different idea; for I am deceived if by persons of fashion we do not generally include a conception of birth and accomplishments superior to the herd of mankind; whereas, in reality, nothing more was originally meant by a person of fashion than a person who drest himself in the fashion of the times; and the word really and truly signifies no more at this day. Now, the world being thus divided into people of fashion and people of no fashion, a fierce contention arose between them; nor would those of one party, to avoid suspicion, be seen publicly to speak to those of the other, though they often held a very good correspondence in private. In this contention it is difficult to say which party succeeded; for, whilst the people of fashion seized several places to their own use, such as courts, assemblies, operas, balls, &c., the people of no fashion, besides one royal place, called his Majesty's Bear-garden, have been in constant possession of all hops, fairs, revels, &c. Two places have been agreed to be divided between them, namely, the church and the playhouse, where they segregate themselves from each other in a remarkable manner; for, as the people of fashion exalt themselves at church over the heads of the people of no fashion, so in the playhouse they abase themselves in the same degree under their feet. This distinction I have never met with any one able to account for: it is sufficient that, so far from looking on each other as brethren in the Christian language, they seem scarce to regard each other as of the same species. This, the terms "strange persons, people one does not know, the creature, wretches, beasts, brutes," and many other appellations evidently demonstrate; which Mrs Slipslop, having often heard her mistress use, thought she had also a right to use in her turn; and perhaps she was not mistaken; for these two parties, especially those bordering nearly on each other, to wit, the lowest of the high, and the highest of the low, often change their parties according to place and time; for those who are people of fashion in one place are often people of no fashion in another. And with regard to time, it may not be unpleasant to survey the picture of dependance like a kind of ladder; as, for instance; early in the morning arises the postillion, or some other boy, which great families, no more than great ships, are without, and falls to brushing the clothes and cleaning the shoes of John the footman; who, being drest himself, applies his hands to the same labours for Mr Second-hand, the squire's gentleman; the gentleman in the like manner, a little later in the day, attends the squire; the squire is no sooner equipped than he attends the levee of my lord; which is no sooner over than my lord himself is seen at the levee of the favourite, who, after the hour of homage is at an end, appears himself to pay homage to the levee of his sovereign. Nor is there, perhaps, in this whole ladder of dependance, any one step at a greater distance from the other than the first from the second; so that to a philosopher the question might only seem, whether you would chuse to be a great man at six in the morning, or at two in the afternoon. And yet there are scarce two of these who do not think the least familiarity with the persons below them a condescension, and, if they were to go one step farther, a degradation.
It should be known that humanity is divided into two types of people: those who are high and those who are low. By high people, I don’t mean those who are literally taller than others or metaphorically those with impressive characters or talents; similarly, low people aren’t simply the opposite. High people refer to fashionable individuals, while low people are those without fashion. The term fashion has, over time, lost its original meaning and now conveys a completely different idea. I may be mistaken, but today when we talk about persons of fashion, we generally think of them as having superior birth and skills compared to the rest of humanity; whereas originally, a person of fashion was simply someone who dressed according to the current styles, and that’s all the term truly signifies today. Now, with the world split between fashionable and non-fashionable people, a fierce rivalry developed; neither side would dare to be seen publicly interacting with the other, even though they often had friendly exchanges in private. In this conflict, it’s hard to say which group came out on top; while fashionable people claimed spaces like courts, assemblies, operas, and balls, the non-fashionable held constant access to places like hops, fairs, and revels, except for one royal location known as his Majesty's Bear-garden. They agreed to divide two venues, specifically the church and the theater, where they clearly kept their distance from each other; at church, fashionable people look down on those without fashion, while in the theater, they lower themselves beneath them. I’ve never encountered a satisfactory explanation for this divide. Rather than seeing each other as part of the same community in the Christian sense, they hardly regard each other as belonging to the same species. Terms like "strange people, unknown individuals, creatures, wretches, beasts, brutes," and many others clearly illustrate this divide. Mrs. Slipslop often heard her mistress use such terms and believed she had the right to use them, and perhaps she wasn’t wrong; for these two groups, particularly those on the border between them—specifically, the lowest of the high and the highest of the low—often switch sides based on location and time. Those who are fashionable in one place may be unfashionable in another. Regarding time, it might be interesting to picture their hierarchy like a ladder. For instance, in the early morning, the postillion or another boy, just as great families and large ships never go without, starts brushing clothes and cleaning shoes for John the footman. Once he’s dressed, he does the same for Mr. Second-hand, the squire’s gentleman. Later, this gentleman attends to the squire; as soon as the squire is ready, he heads to my lord’s levee. Once that’s done, my lord himself is seen at the levee of the favorite, who, after his moment of attention is completed, appears to pay homage at his sovereign’s levee. Perhaps in this entire ladder of dependency, no step is as distant from the next as the first is from the second. To a philosopher, the question might be whether you’d prefer to be a significant figure at six in the morning or at two in the afternoon. Nonetheless, hardly any two people in this hierarchy don’t view even the slightest familiarity with those below them as a sign of condescension, and stepping one rung lower feels like a degradation.
And now, reader, I hope thou wilt pardon this long digression, which seemed to me necessary to vindicate the great character of Mrs Slipslop from what low people, who have never seen high people, might think an absurdity; but we who know them must have daily found very high persons know us in one place and not in another, to-day and not to-morrow; all which it is difficult to account for otherwise than I have here endeavoured; and perhaps, if the gods, according to the opinion of some, made men only to laugh at them, there is no part of our behaviour which answers the end of our creation better than this.
And now, dear reader, I hope you'll forgive this long digression, which I felt was necessary to defend the great character of Mrs. Slipslop from what ordinary people, who have never been around influential people, might see as absurd. But those of us who know high society have likely noticed that very influential people recognize us in one context but not in another, today but not tomorrow. It's tough to explain this in any way other than what I've attempted here. And perhaps, if the gods, as some believe, created humans just to be laughed at, then there’s nothing in our behavior that fulfills the purpose of our creation better than this.
But to return to our history: Adams, who knew no more of this than the cat which sat on the table, imagining Mrs Slipslop's memory had been much worse than it really was, followed her into the next room, crying out, "Madam Slipslop, here is one of your old acquaintance; do but see what a fine woman she is grown since she left Lady Booby's service."—"I think I reflect something of her," answered she, with great dignity, "but I can't remember all the inferior servants in our family." She then proceeded to satisfy Adams's curiosity, by telling him, "When she arrived at the inn, she found a chaise ready for her; that, her lady being expected very shortly in the country, she was obliged to make the utmost haste; and, in commensuration of Joseph's lameness, she had taken him with her;" and lastly, "that the excessive virulence of the storm had driven them into the house where he found them." After which, she acquainted Adams with his having left his horse, and exprest some wonder at his having strayed so far out of his way, and at meeting him, as she said, "in the company of that wench, who she feared was no better than she should be."
But back to our story: Adams, who knew as little about this as the cat sitting on the table, thinking Mrs. Slipslop's memory was worse than it really was, followed her into the next room, calling out, "Madam Slipslop, here's one of your old acquaintances; just look at how beautiful she's grown since she left Lady Booby's service."—"I think I reflect a bit of her," she replied with a lot of dignity, "but I can't remember all the lower servants in our family." She then went on to satisfy Adams's curiosity by telling him, "When she arrived at the inn, she found a carriage ready for her; that, her lady was expected to arrive very soon in the country, so she had to hurry; and, to accommodate Joseph's lameness, she had brought him along with her;" and finally, "that the severity of the storm had forced them into the house where you found them." After that, she informed Adams that he had left his horse behind and expressed some surprise at him straying so far off his path and at encountering him, as she put it, "in the company of that girl, who she feared was no better than she should be."
The horse was no sooner put into Adams's head but he was immediately driven out by this reflection on the character of Fanny. He protested, "He believed there was not a chaster damsel in the universe. I heartily wish, I heartily wish," cried he (snapping his fingers), "that all her betters were as good." He then proceeded to inform her of the accident of their meeting; but when he came to mention the circumstance of delivering her from the rape, she said, "She thought him properer for the army than the clergy; that it did not become a clergyman to lay violent hands on any one; that he should have rather prayed that she might be strengthened." Adams said, "He was very far from being ashamed of what he had done:" she replied, "Want of shame was not the currycuristic of a clergyman." This dialogue might have probably grown warmer, had not Joseph opportunely entered the room, to ask leave of Madam Slipslop to introduce Fanny: but she positively refused to admit any such trollops, and told him, "She would have been burnt before she would have suffered him to get into a chaise with her, if she had once respected him of having his sluts waylaid on the road for him;" adding, "that Mr Adams acted a very pretty part, and she did not doubt but to see him a bishop." He made the best bow he could, and cried out, "I thank you, madam, for that right-reverend appellation, which I shall take all honest means to deserve."-"Very honest means," returned she, with a sneer, "to bring people together." At these words Adams took two or three strides across the room, when the coachman came to inform Mrs Slipslop, "That the storm was over, and the moon shone very bright." She then sent for Joseph, who was sitting without with his Fanny, and would have had him gone with her; but he peremptorily refused to leave Fanny behind, which threw the good woman into a violent rage. She said, "She would inform her lady what doings were carrying on, and did not doubt but she would rid the parish of all such people;" and concluded a long speech, full of bitterness and very hard words, with some reflections on the clergy not decent to repeat; at last, finding Joseph unmoveable, she flung herself into the chaise, casting a look at Fanny as she went, not unlike that which Cleopatra gives Octavia in the play. To say the truth, she was most disagreeably disappointed by the presence of Fanny: she had, from her first seeing Joseph at the inn, conceived hopes of something which might have been accomplished at an alehouse as well as a palace. Indeed, it is probable Mr Adams had rescued more than Fanny from the clanger of a rape that evening.
The horse was barely in Adams's mind when he was immediately distracted by thoughts about Fanny. He declared, "I truly believe there isn’t a purer woman in the world. I really wish, I really wish," he exclaimed (snapping his fingers), "that all those better than her were as good." He then went on to tell her about their encounter, but when he mentioned saving her from the assault, she remarked, "I think you’d be better suited for the army than the clergy; a clergyman shouldn’t resort to violence against anyone; he should have rather prayed for my strength." Adams replied, "I’m not ashamed of what I did at all," to which she answered, "Lack of shame isn’t typical for a clergyman." This conversation might have heated up, but Joseph conveniently entered the room, asking Madam Slipslop for permission to bring in Fanny. She firmly refused to let any "trollops" in and told him, "I’d rather be burned than let you ride in a carriage with her, especially after hearing you had your whores waylaying you on the road," adding, "Mr. Adams played a very nice part, and I don’t doubt he'll be made a bishop one day." He managed the best bow he could and exclaimed, "Thank you, madam, for that honorable title, which I’ll do everything honest to earn." "Very honest indeed," she replied with a sneer, "to bring people together." At her words, Adams took a few strides across the room just as the coachman came in to inform Mrs. Slipslop, "The storm is over, and the moon is shining brightly." She then called for Joseph, who was outside with Fanny, and wanted him to come with her; but he firmly refused to leave Fanny behind, which infuriated her. She said, "I’ll tell my lady what’s going on, and I’m sure she’ll make sure this parish is rid of people like you," ending a long speech filled with bitterness and harsh words, making some unrepeatable comments about the clergy. Finally, finding Joseph unyielding, she threw herself into the carriage, casting a look at Fanny as she left, not unlike Cleopatra’s glance at Octavia in the play. To be honest, she was extremely disappointed by Fanny’s presence: since the first time she saw Joseph at the inn, she had hopes for something that could have happened at an alehouse just as easily as at a palace. In fact, it’s likely Mr. Adams had rescued more than just Fanny from the threat of assault that evening.
When the chaise had carried off the enraged Slipslop, Adams, Joseph, and Fanny assembled over the fire, where they had a great deal of innocent chat, pretty enough; but, as possibly it would not be very entertaining to the reader, we shall hasten to the morning; only observing that none of them went to bed that night. Adams, when he had smoaked three pipes, took a comfortable nap in a great chair, and left the lovers, whose eyes were too well employed to permit any desire of shutting them, to enjoy by themselves, during some hours, an happiness which none of my readers who have never been in love are capable of the least conception of, though we had as many tongues as Homer desired, to describe it with, and which all true lovers will represent to their own minds without the least assistance from us.
When the carriage took off the furious Slipslop, Adams, Joseph, and Fanny gathered around the fire, having a pleasant chat that was innocent enough; however, since it might not be very interesting to the reader, let’s skip ahead to the morning. It’s worth noting that none of them went to bed that night. After smoking three pipes, Adams took a comfortable nap in a big chair, leaving the lovers, whose eyes were too engaged to feel any need to close them, to enjoy a happiness that none of my readers who have never been in love can even begin to understand, even if we had as many words as Homer to describe it, and which all true lovers can imagine in their own minds without any help from us.
Let it suffice then to say, that Fanny, after a thousand entreaties, at last gave up her whole soul to Joseph; and, almost fainting in his arms, with a sigh infinitely softer and sweeter too than any Arabian breeze, she whispered to his lips, which were then close to hers, "O Joseph, you have won me: I will be yours for ever." Joseph, having thanked her on his knees, and embraced her with an eagerness which she now almost returned, leapt up in a rapture, and awakened the parson, earnestly begging him "that he would that instant join their hands together." Adams rebuked him for his request, and told him "He would by no means consent to anything contrary to the forms of the Church; that he had no licence, nor indeed would he advise him to obtain one; that the Church had prescribed a form—namely, the publication of banns—with which all good Christians ought to comply, and to the omission of which he attributed the many miseries which befell great folks in marriage;" concluding, "As many as are joined together otherwise than G—'s word doth allow are not joined together by G—, neither is their matrimony lawful." Fanny agreed with the parson, saying to Joseph, with a blush, "She assured him she would not consent to any such thing, and that she wondered at his offering it." In which resolution she was comforted and commended by Adams; and Joseph was obliged to wait patiently till after the third publication of the banns, which, however, he obtained the consent of Fanny, in the presence of Adams, to put in at their arrival.
Let it be enough to say that Fanny, after countless pleas, finally surrendered her whole heart to Joseph; nearly fainting in his arms, with a sigh softer and sweeter than any Arabian breeze, she whispered to his lips, which were close to hers, "Oh Joseph, you’ve won me: I will be yours forever." Joseph, having thanked her on his knees and embraced her with an eagerness she almost returned, jumped up in joy and woke the parson, urgently asking him "to join their hands right away." Adams reproached him for his request, saying "He absolutely would not agree to anything against the Church's rules; that he had no license, nor would he advise him to get one; that the Church had a prescribed method—specifically, the publication of banns—which all good Christians should follow, and he blamed the neglect of this for many of the miseries faced by prominent people in marriage," concluding with, "Anyone joined together in any other way than G—'s word allows is not truly joined by G—, and their marriage is not lawful." Fanny agreed with the parson, telling Joseph, while blushing, "She assured him she wouldn’t consent to anything like that and that she was surprised he suggested it." In this resolve, she found comfort and praise from Adams; and Joseph had to wait patiently until after the third publication of the banns, but he did manage to get Fanny's consent, in Adams' presence, to put them in when they arrived.
The sun had been now risen some hours, when Joseph, finding his leg surprizingly recovered, proposed to walk forwards; but when they were all ready to set out, an accident a little retarded them. This was no other than the reckoning, which amounted to seven shillings; no great sum if we consider the immense quantity of ale which Mr Adams poured in. Indeed, they had no objection to the reasonableness of the bill, but many to the probability of paying it; for the fellow who had taken poor Fanny's purse had unluckily forgot to return it. So that the account stood thus:—
The sun had been up for a few hours when Joseph, feeling surprisingly better, suggested they move on; however, just as they were about to leave, something held them back for a bit. This was simply the bill, which came to seven shillings— not a huge amount considering how much ale Mr. Adams had consumed. In fact, they didn’t argue with the fairness of the bill, but had plenty of concerns about actually being able to pay it, since the guy who had taken poor Fanny's purse had unfortunately forgotten to give it back. So the total looked like this:—
£ S D Mr Adams and company, Dr. 0 7 0 In Mr Adams's pocket 0 0 6½ In Mr Joseph's 0 0 0 In Mrs Fanny's 0 0 0 Balance 0 6 5½
£ S D Mr. Adams and company, Dr. 0 7 0 In Mr. Adams's pocket 0 0 6.5 In Mr. Joseph's 0 0 0 In Mrs. Fanny's 0 0 0 Balance 0 6 5.5
They stood silent some few minutes, staring at each other, when Adams whipt out on his toes, and asked the hostess, "If there was no clergyman in that parish?" She answered, "There was."—"Is he wealthy?" replied he; to which she likewise answered in the affirmative. Adams then snapping his fingers returned overjoyed to his companions, crying out, "Heureka, Heureka;" which not being understood, he told them in plain English, "They need give themselves no trouble, for he had a brother in the parish who would defray the reckoning, and that he would just step to his house and fetch the money, and return to them instantly."
They stood in silence for a few minutes, staring at each other, when Adams popped up on his toes and asked the hostess, "Is there a clergyman in that parish?" She replied, "Yes, there is."—"Is he wealthy?" he asked again, to which she also answered yes. Adams then snapped his fingers and returned to his friends, shouting, "Eureka, Eureka!" When they didn’t understand, he explained in simple terms, "You don’t need to worry, because I have a brother in the parish who will cover the bill. I’ll just go to his house, get the money, and come back to you right away."
END OF VOL. I
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!